#her smile in the opening credits make me giddy and grin EVERY single time I see it and ive seen it literally hundreds of times haha

[broodygaming]

rewatching she-ra again while I draw and and and omfg

In S5 when Wrong Hordak (never not funny) asks Entrapta about her "facial tic" and she IMMEDIATELY just explains to him what it is - a wink - what it's called and how it's used and THEN gives him encouragement to try it out so he understands it better and feels more confident??

My. Fucking. Heart. neurodivergent ppl looking out for neurodivergent ppl and showcasing EXACTLY how to just not be a dick to people who don't get social cues. It's not our fault. It's not personal. It's not us trying to be difficult. We just don't get it. Explain it, give an example, a safe place to practice it and boom, logged and loaded.

#she ra and the princesses of power #spop #things that make me feel feral in a good way : entrapta #gods i adore her #her smile in the opening credits make me giddy and grin EVERY single time I see it and ive seen it literally hundreds of times haha #I think the way entrapta is “treated” is actually really well done cuz it's realistic and the payoff is earned #they have to learn to understand her and she also has to learn how to not step on feelings as much #both parties do bad things and work towards one another #ya know? Like im glad she's like... not some innocent flower who can do no harm #girls harmed haha girls harmed a LOT in fact #and in many ways the others are justified in being frustrated with her #and the resolution that's 90% just communication issues is SO GOODDDDDD #cuz it's NEVER been that Entrapta just doesn't care - she does! She has almost 0 tools to express that care and walls herself off instead #and the princess' help her break down those walls and build doors and windows #one painful brick at a time #GIRL same

[one-boring-person]

A Christmas gift exchange with John Spartan where he gives you a hand made scarf with a heart stitched on maybe as a confession

I hope you like this!😊💛

Credit Where It's Due.

John Spartan x reader

Warnings: none

Masterlist

"Visitor awaiting entry to your domicile: John Spartan. Do you wish to allow him inside?" The overhead voice informs me, interrupting my brooding thoughts as I sit in the square, a frown forming on my face at the new knowledge, confusion tinging the undeniable glow of happiness at his visit that flows through me.

"Yes, let him in." I agree, standing from my seat a little shakily, my legs cramping up from being sat down for so long. 

Glancing around the room, I find myself cursing the fact that it's an absolute tip: my uniform is thrown into every available corner, empty food containers stacked to one side, the trinkets in my room cluttering every shelf. The sound system plays a cheesy Christmas tune, something from the time of good music, back in the 20th century, that I managed to salvage from the records, finding this melody to be far more enjoyable to listen to than the old commercial tracks. Apart from this, however, there is no other indication of the time of year evident in the living area, save for the crooked action figure Huxley got me as a gift, which wears a tiny Christmas hat. I've yet to ask her where she got it from, but I know full well it's hand made.

The sound of the sliding doors opening alerts me to John's presence, the muscular cop stepping through them with a gentle smile on his face. Returning the smile, I ignore the butterflies fluttering in my stomach as I go over to him, hoping that my appearance isn't too messy.

"Hello, John. What's the occasion?" I greet him, signalling for him to come further inside.

He does so, keeping his hands crossed behind his back, dark eyes watching me in amusement, though his gaze holds a note of something else, something more akin to nerves.

"What kinda question is that, (Y/n)? It's Christmas!" He laughs, his gravelly voice resonating pleasantly through the room.

"That's not what I meant." I roll my eyes playfully, grinning at him, "I meant, what are you doing here? I thought you were spending the day with Huxley?"

"I was, but I remembered you saying something about being alone today, so I left early and came here." He shrugs, seemingly oblivious to the way a warm blush spreads to my cheeks, my heart skipping a beat at the thought of him considering me like that.

"Oh, you shouldn't have! I'm no fun, it'll be boring for you." I say to him, turning to go further into the room.

"Give yourself credit where it's due, (Y/n), you're a great person to be around." John reassures me, going to sit in the square, his hands moving to duck between his legs, his knees closing to conceal them.

"If you say so." I respond, going to the fridge, "Want anything to drink?"

"Er, no, not yet, thanks." He declines, watching me, "Hey, I've, err, got you something."

At his tone, I turn around, my brow creasing gently. 

"You did? I wasn't expecting you too. I mean, I got you something, but I didn't realise you'd get me something, too." I ramble a little, only now remembering the badly wrapped gift stowed away in a drawer nearby. Going to grab it, I turn back to him, unsurprised when I see he's brought his hands out from under his legs, revealing a more neatly wrapped package to me. 

Handing him his, I take the proffered gift with a small smile, enjoying the feeling of the smooth paper wrapped around the object inside. It's surprisingly soft, something I wasn't expecting, the gift shifting in my grip as I wonder where John managed to find wrapping paper. My own gift, that he now turns in his hands, is loosely covered in old cloth I found I had, the bundle tied badly with cord from the police station, barely hiding the object from view as his nimble fingers start to pull at the fabric. Glancing back down, I gently tear off the paper, careful not to damage whatever is inside, giddy excitement and curiosity getting the better of me.

With slightly more vigour, I tear the wrappings loose, my eyes widening at the gift inside.

Almost gingerly, I take the knitted garment in hand, letting it fall out over my palms, the soft wool expertly pulled and woven into a beautiful scarf, each stitch and loop perfect. It's a deep navy colour, most likely to match our uniform, though there are flashes of red towards the ends, which I overlook to begin with, dismissing them as a simple pattern. Reverently, I run my fingers over the scarf, warmth flooding me at the thought behind the gift, knowing John's opinion of his newfound talents, his workmanship excellent in every single stitch.

"John, it's beautiful…" My voice trails off, my attention totally transfixed on the scarf itself, "Thank you so much!"

"Of course, (Y/n). You always look way too cold walking around in the winter." He chuckles, though there is an edge to his tone.

Looking up at him, I frown as I realise he's staring at my gift for him, the photo frame (something I salvaged from the old record room) held loosely in his grip. The picture is one of Huxley, John and I, near the time after Simon Phoenix was apprehended, when everything started to sort itself out again. We'd all been far too pleased with ourselves, but we had reason to be: the world was righting itself again.

"Thanks, (Y/n). This is great." He looks up at me and smiles, making me blush and glance back down again, my eyes finding the scarf again.

Turning it over in my hands, I find the end of it, intending to put it on, only to stop still when I catch sight of the stitched design at the edge: a line of small red hearts adorn the navy wool. My eyes widen, a finger running lightly over one as I take this in.

A tension falls on us as we go silent, John watching me closely, his breath held as I inspect the pattern, unsure of what to make of this. Eventually, he starts to speak, thinking he may have overstepped himself.

"Look, (Y/n), I'm sorry, but I've been meaning to tell you for weeks now...I didn't know how else to do it…" He struggles to find words, something that isn't a frequent occurrence for him, placing the picture frame down beside him. I flick my eyes up to meet his concerned ones, my pulse staggering.

"Tell me what?" I ask him, wanting to hear him say what I think he's going to say.

Taking a breath, the cop wrings his hands and regards me.

"That I've fallen for you. Hard." John finally admits, dark eyes betraying his nerves. 

In my chest, my heart jumps, my pulse spiking at his confession.

"Really?" Is all I manage, unable to say much more.

"Yeah. Since we first met, you've always been nice to me, you're funny, down-to-earth, hot as hell, and innocent, too. You're nothing like any of the others, and I love that about you." He tells me, keeping his gaze on me as a blush colours my cheeks.

Speechless, I'm left gawking at him, my heart close to exploding as I feel my every wish come true.

"You do?" Again, I find my ability to form proper sentences limited.

"I do, yeah." 

Under his hopeful gaze, I feel myself wishing I could just go to him and pull him into an embrace, to tell him I'd love to be with him. Instead, am I force out is:

"I really, really like you too, John. You're everything I could ever wish for." My voice is shaky but my intentions are true.

His face becomes the picture of joy and relief, his lips pulling into the wide, crooked smile I love so much as he steps forwards, having stood up somewhere in the last five or six minutes. In moments, John has his arms wrapped around me, my body crushed into his as his large hands splay on my back, holding me against his muscular chest. Breathing in his familiar scent, I return the gesture, dropping the scarf in favour of holding him, feeling over the flexing muscles under his shirt.

Carefully, he pulls back, looking down into my face, his arms at my waist now as he starts to lean down. Confused, I watch him, only to gasp in content when he presses his lips to mine, kissing me passionately, his hand pulling my hips further into his, the other shaking up to cup my jaw, his thumb stroking over my cheekbone. Tilting my head, he presses closer, my lips parting slightly under his, pleasure and happiness coursing through me as I react to his every move.

He pulls away again, a soft smile playing at his lips as he looks me over, dark eyes not so hard as they usually are, though no less endearing.

"You have no idea how long I've been wanting to do that." He murmurs to me, breath caressing my face even as his fingers do, a strand of his hair falling into his face.

"That was amazing…" I sigh, already craving more of his touch.

"Glad you think so, because I'm nowhere near done." He chuckles, before maneuvering us to the floor, inside the square indent, holding me close against him as we lean back against the rim. John presses me into his body, his hands roaming every inch of me as his lips return to mine, kissing me deeply and slowly, content just to explore as much as possible.

#demolition man #john spartan #john Spartan x reader #sylvester stallone #john Spartan imagine #demolition man imagine

[juminly]

As The Rush Comes III (Ikémen Vampire Theodorus Van Gogh x Reader)

Summary: As the events of the night unfold, you finally find yourself at Theo’s apartment. Tension is high and your bodies are hot. Would this be the night you finally leave the friend zone? What happens after that...? Keep reading. You’re going to want to. Part I, Part II. AO3 (all 3 parts)  Rating: Explicit, Mature (sexual content).  Word Count: 5600 approx. PS: Proceed with caution.Things get real hot.  --------------------------------------- There was no point in thinking or in trying to process any of the thoughts in your head. Theo was under you and the heavens knew that you were under some spellbinding curse (or blessing) and nobody could break it until you got what you wanted. All of him. Completely driven and overwhelmed by your lust, you could only feel and all your senses screamed for him, intoxicated by his mere presence, to lay your eyes on him, taste him, touch him, smell him, listen to him as he would make you into the most beautiful masterpiece. You pushed his shoulders down until his back hit the mattress, kissing his lips softly. “Master… I’d like to give you a treat. If you’ll allow me, please.” you cooed beseechingly, seeing him swallow hard and the tips of his ear turning into the lightest shade of pink. He probably wasn’t expecting you to be so... bold, to say the least.   Taking that as his response, you rubbed your nose against his, grinning widely. “Thank you, Master.”

Assuming a crawling position, the bed shook beneath you as you straddled his chest, moving your body forward until his head was cradled between your knees. You looked down at him, your eyes shimmering with anticipation and his own mirrored the same. 

“It turns out my Hondje wants a treat of her own before she gives me mine?” He taunted,  lifting his index, rolling the pad of his finger on your swollen clit before you swatted his hand away with a sharp smack. “I’m not a selfish ass like you.” you bit back as you switched the position of your body, angling it towards his own and laying your palms on his chest. “See? You better give your Hondje the credit she deserves.” “Touché. I’m rather enjoying the close view of your ass right now.” you chuckled as he gave you a long lick between your folds, catching you off guard, blessing you with longing strokes on your butt while he began his quest to pepper your inner thighs with kisses and obviously, more marks. He was such a biter and you were definitely not surprised.  “Since you’re so thoughtful, baby. I’m not going to start until you do.” You almost fell face first onto his crotch but you held yourself up with a firm push on his abs… God you wanted to lick them so much but… nothing could stop you from doing just that. You were going to lick them. Fumbling to unbuckle his belt and open his zipper, you tasted the saltiness of sweat coating his skin, feeling the muscles clenching under the wetness of your tongue as you traced the V line, leading down to where he needed you the most and where you wanted to be. You hooked your fingers into his pants and boxers, sliding them down his hips. “Oh God... you’re big….” Your innocent remark of surprise escaped you unwillingly as his throbbing erection sprung free, his tip an angry shade of red. You unconsciously thumbed at the tip, forcing his slit to spill more of pre-cum and he hissed loudly and bit down on your inner thigh making you do the same. His back arched slightly at your sudden touch before letting out an arrogant chuckle. “Is that so, Hondje? I had no idea.” Fucking hell… how were you supposed to shove that in your mouth? You honestly didn’t say that to stroke the man’s ego. He definitely didn’t need it. He had the assets to match his big dick energy vibe and there was no shame or harm in admitting. Maybe? Still, you freaking said it because it was true and you were going to have some trouble swallowing it whole but you would challenge the whole world before you gave up on making this man tremble under your touch. “Come on, Hondje. You’re gonna keep staring at it?” His hands stroke the back of your thigh, pushing your cheeks apart to get an intimate view of everything you had to offer him. You felt so exposed… but you wouldn’t have it any other way. You squealed as he smacked one of your cheeks sharply, your whole body rocking forward with the force of it. “Suck my dick, baby and you’ll get what you want.” Lifting himself lightly, he trailed kisses up your inner thigh and murmured, husky and low. “I want to taste you...” Your legs quivered around Theo’s head and you obeyed his demands. You lowered your hips down to his mouth where your own lips were met with his own. He tongued you voraciously, paying attention to each part that you had to offer. Sucked your drenched folds intently and sliding his tongue between them in an oscillating motion, your hips thrusting against his face of their own accord as his tongue swivelled over the peak of your cunt. Your Master was giving you so much attention and you couldn’t bear the thought of disappointing him. Was it a challenge on who could make the other come first? Probably. With a soft lick over his slit, tasting the precum that dribbled along his shaft, your tongue languidly brushed under the head before you swirled it around the tip of his cock, kissing it softly. Your lips quirked into a smile as you began to suck on the head softly, the relentless circling of your tongue around him not ceasing until you drove him deeper into her mouth. You wanted to scream “Yes! Theo! Right there! More!” but your cries were muffled moans against his cock, stimulating him further with a vibration that made him switch inside the warm cavern of your mouth. He was applying more pressure to the sensitive nub, flattening his tongue on it, before flicking it teasingly again and again and then plunging it deep inside you, mimicking the motions of what he would do to you… soon. While he did so, you revelled in the taste, humming deep in your throat and moaning and the magnificent… oh, the glorious sounds emanating from him, fuelling your own impending release. As he rubbed small circles on your clit so eagerly, you stopped rocking against his mouth, your insides clenched around his tongue as he slowly moved the warm muscle in and out of you, well aware of the climax that came crashing down on you, tasting you right through it while you squeezed his head tightly between your spasming legs. As you tried to calm down from your release, your lover decided to take matters into his own hands. Theo thrust his hips into your mouth with resounding groan, he reached the back of your  throat and you immediately choked, the fullness of his girth almost too much to bear. You began bobbing your head up and down his length, encompassing him with the warmth of your mouth, wrapping lithe fingers around his base to stimulate him where you couldn’t reach. You tried to suck harder on him until he found his release, his seed spurting down your throat in hot gushes that you swallowed, not letting a drop of it fall from your lips. You choked lightly but continued to bob your head as he fucked your mouth, a series of moans tumbling from his lips as you helped him ride the wave of his climax, sucking on his tip before letting his dick fall limp on his thigh. Giving him a small kiss on his hip, you fell to your side, gasping for breath. “Fuck… that wasn’t so bad, Hondje.” He meant “it was mindblowing!” obviously and you couldn’t help but agree with your Master’s words. You both laughed as you laid there for a few silent moments, the sound of your breathing was the only thing that filled the room. Propping himself on his elbows, he cast a wicked grin at you as he sat up and you returned it with a sultry one of your own. Licking your slick from his lips, a look of triumph in his eyes and a semblance of boyish wickedness washed over his face momentarily as you smiled at him, as he stepped off of the bed. You mirrored his same actions and opened your mouth wide, showing him that you swallowed every drop of his desire that he stuffed your mouth with.  “Good girl.” Those two words of praise filled you with childlike giddiness. You bit your lip to keep you from gasping and even worse, drooling. The anticipation in you skyrocketing almost instantly at the sight before you. Theodorus had stripped off his pants and was now sitting on his knees before you, his hand stroking his shaft as his eyes lingered on you, traveling from your head to your toes.  He licked his lower lip, his throat bobbing as a shit-eating grin made an appearance on that handsome face of his. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead while his cheeks burned hot, a light shade of crimson adorning his handsome visage. “I’m not going to touch you before you show me what dirty things go through that head of yours. I want to know how to make my Hondje feel good.” With a smouldering and sadistic gaze, riling a mixture of bewildering emotions in you, ranging from arousal to deadly embarrassment, he chuckled before inquiring. “Have you touched yourself thinking about me pumping my big cock, fucking my fist at the thought of you, baby?” Your eyes looked everywhere but at him, embarrassed to admit that you pleasured yourself to the thought of him but he was able to know every single thing that crossed your mind. “So naughty.” he chuckled. “I’m gonna have to teach you some manners, some other time. But for now, show me how you touch yourself.” You shakily pushed your body back to the cushions at the top of his bed, laying completely bare with your legs spread wide open, a spectacle for his pleasure as he was your own.  Your legs threatened to kiss with the intense need to rub them against each other as your eyes scanned the handsome being before you, the erratic rise and fall of his chest as he pumped his length, fast and slow. You opened your mouth slightly, trailing your tongue across your curved lips, breathing out loud enough for him to hear the quick pants that matched the movement of your heaving chest. "I dreamt of your lips... your fingers touching me…in different places…” Arching your back, you let your hands travel from your shoulders down to your breasts, circling your fingers around your sensitive peaks, letting Theo watch them as they beaded. “Here." With a light pinch, a quiet yelp escaped your lips before you giggled, your voice growing huskier by the second. Your eyes widened as Theo stopped pleasuring himself and sauntered towards you, lifting your foot to his mouth and began kissing his way up to your ankle and across your thigh. “I didn’t ask you to stop now, did I? Keep going. You’re not stopping until I tell you to.” His teasing was too distracting, your breath hitching as he sucked on the back of your knee, as he lowered himself onto the mattress that meekly creaked under the shift of his weight. His eyes never left yours, narrowing on you while you both fell into an insufferable plight of denial. You lifted an index to her mouth, sucking on its tip softly before bringing it back to your breasts, repeating your previous motions, gaze still locked with his. "Your tongue... tasting me… Just like it did… Before..." “I keep thinking about how it would be like to… ah… wake up to you… rubbing against me.” You continued, racking your brain to even form proper intelligible words and give your Master what he wanted. As he marked your body with marks of his love, each one of a sign of his claim on you, that he owned you. With every word you managed to utter, his resounding grunt was the only confirmation you had as he coaxed more of your lustful ruminations. As one hand traced the curve of your waist, you let your wet finger trail between your breasts, over your stomach and around your navel, your muscles dipping in reaction to your own tantalizing touch as you neared your lower abdomen, a gasp mixed with a whine falling from your lips. “You’d use your… fingers to get me…to get me… wet.” Lowering himself onto his elbow, he examined you thoroughly as your hands reached between your legs, stretching your folds open, allowing him to see the source of the honey that dripped from you. While he lost himself in his contemplation, a vile smirk adorned his face as his index slid between the petals of your exposed core. Just seeing him look at you like that, so devilish and between your legs… you were in heaven, even as he made you sink in pure sin. “Someone’s greedy...” he stated derisively, being the taunting Master that he was. “Yes, Master…” You moaned loudly as he thrust two fingers inside of you and curled them ruthlessly, your walls clenching around him, seeking more of the fullness that you craved.  He clicked  his tongue as he saw your jaw drop open and you helplessly attempted to rock your hips against his hand. “Keep talking and maybe... just maybe… I’ll give you another treat.” Theodorus licked droplets of sweetness that fell from your folds, his warm breath fanning over your core, tickling you in the most pleasant way but driving you absolutely nuts. He watched you intently as you fucked yourself with his fingers, before his eyes. He knew that you wanted his tongue inside you and flicking your clit like he just had. But he was gonna make you work for it. With every conscientious motion, marking you seemed to be the only thought that was driving him, along with making you absolutely batshit crazy with need as his lips found their new rightful place on your inner thigh where he brushed his nose against the plump flesh, exploiting your weakness as your legs quivered from the lightest touch. You wanted it, you needed it. A validation to the culmination of what transpired between you and the strings that bound you. You wouldn’t have it any other way. The amount of times you dreamed of being teased by him… it was such a Theo thing to do and he was cruel, dominant and so damn talented with his fingers and tongue… You wondered how good he would be with his dick. The dick that you had the pleasure of getting intimately acquainted with as he shoved it deep down your throat.  You began panting, the rhythm of your whines matching the cadence in which he pummelled his long digits inside you and curled them, oh so cruelly. “See, Theo… Master! This is exactly what I do at night… when… I’m alone… fantasizing about your hard… thick cock inside me… Mhmm…Fuck… Fuck… FUCK!” It was unlike anything you’d ever felt before and you were already reeling from the insurmountable heights that your desire for him had reached. His eyes were voracious and your body trembled from the eminent danger that you craved and was begging for. “Theodorus…” He slowed down at the sound of his name spilling from your lips so beautifully, locking those ocean orbs with yours. “I want to see how much you can take… Are you really ready for me, Hondje?... Tell me. What is it that you want?” You couldn’t mask your irritation from the teasing but was glad to finally hear him voice his yearning through that rough huskiness of his. Something that you wanted to see more of. You choked on a gasp as he inserted a third finger inside you, curling them once again with dispassionate resolve that had you questioning how much control you had over yourself. The answer was… none. You could see his Adam's apple bobbing while you admired his godlike and satanic physique. His eyes didn’t leave yours for a moment though, those lips of his curled in a wicked smile that made you want to slap him and devour him too. You could only breath out a meek “I want you” before he pulled out his fingers from you, making you grieve from the deplorable emptiness that he dared to assault you with before shoved his tongue deep inside you, drinking in all the wetness that he was so culpable of. Spreading your legs even wider for him, his bed creaked as he shifted across it, finally finding his place between your legs… where you both wanted him to be. Hovering above you with one arm propped on one side of your body, you relish the thought of feeling his weight encumbering you and joining your bodies together. “Tell me, baby. Are you ready for me?” How was he capable of being so indisputably irresistible? His lips were slick with your moisture and his visage adorned with a famished gaze, you couldn’t help but squirm and feel a current of electricity making your skin tingle with sparks like the crackling of a firecracker. You whimpered as he held his length, laying heavy in his hand and angling it to glide between your lips, tearing the cry from the depth of your throat, the friction clearly insufficient and his main goal was to make you lose your mind. And he succeeded in doing so. “What is it that you want, baby? Use that pretty mouth that sucked my cock so well…” honeyed words fell from his sweet lips, stirring you deep down and making you snap. His chest heaving with silent pants, the gentle tint of crimson dusting his cheeks and the beads of sweat pearling and meandering down his chiseled jaw propelled you into an unhinged state that you never found yourself in before. “I want you, Theo… Fill me up, split me open… “ You were completely delirious and your brain and mouth weren’t connected, so you just kept rambling, continuing with an exasperated giggle and your fingers were digging in the skin of his shoulders, slashing down until your nails marked the length of his back. “Fuck, Theo… I couldn’t even fit half of you in my mouth and I was practically choking as I tried to fit as much of you as I could in my pretty little mouth… Do whatever you want me to me… Fucking hell… Theodorus… I’m all yours.” “Shush. Down, girl. I heard you loud and clear. But did I give you permission to use your claws?” his reprimanding tone made you whine in frustration, shaking your head in response to his question. You wanted him inside you too much and he was just going to prolong the torture. Which would make the pleasure even more worth it. You wanted him to fill the emptiness inside you and he fully intended to do that.  “You want my cock inside you that badly, baby?” Involuntarily, your hips began to jerk upward, seeking any contact, friction, touch from Theodorus that would help alleviate the ache that was burning and throbbing in your core. Pulling away from you, he smiled down at your trembling figure, distancing his body from yours even further while he allowed his fingers to travel around the curves of your body, your hips and the bumps of your stomach, the contour of your small perky mounds and the small beads that called for him. Only from feather-light touches and you were panting, needy and frustrated. "Patience is clearly not one of your virtues…. Neither is it mine.” He chuckled derisively as his hands settled on the flesh of your hips, gripping you so tightly, you were certain that he had bruised you. “You’ve been so good before now… So , I’ll give you what you want, baby. Turn around.” Without a moment of hesitation, you shifted yourself onto your knees and elbows, arching your back so you could give him a good view of your behind. A pained cry ripped from your throat as he struck your behind with sheer force.  “AH!... Hah… What did I do, Theo!?” “Did I tell you to stop talking?” Another hard slap and a whimper from you. “No, Theo!! No… I’ll keep talking… I… I pr-promise.” He hummed disapprovingly under his breath while his hands brushed over your reddening skin with longing strokes. “What did you call me just now?”  Another hard strike, the tears pooling in the corner of your eyes from the foreign feeling of pleasure that he aroused in you through the pain. “Master!... I want you, Master!” You wiggled your hips and pushed your chest down so your ass was even higher, a deep arch forming in your back. “I want your cock inside me… Please” His fingers were now stroking your folds and you felt him looming over you, painfully nipping you from the length of your vertebrae, from your tailbone to your nape. His slickness of his chest pressed against your back while he breathed hard down your neck, sucking on the junction between your nape, biting your skin aggressively before letting it go. “Say that again, baby.” you yelped loudly, tears trickling down your cheeks as he slapped you between your legs, your nerves feeling completely shot as you had never thought you’d experience such delicious pain. Was he turning you into a masochist? It felt so good but you heaved, breathless as you suddenly felt his nose brush against your cheek and murmuring huskily under his breath. “You’re driving me crazy, Y/N… Absolutely crazy for you.” You turned your head to the side and your lips connected, tongues tied in a dance full of passion and a love you didn't dare express. Yet. His hands traveled from your ankles, slowly caressing and trailing up the length of your legs, his touch lingering on your inner thighs. You trembled and whined in your kiss, your legs quivering and parting widely as the tip of cock slid between your folds, teasing your sensitive bundle of nerves, teasing your entrance. Your body was obedient to his will, just as you were, submitting yourself to your lust and love for him. With an animalistic growl, he thrust into you as you welcome him fully, feeling the burning stretch of your core just to accommodate his size and his length. It hurt but it hurt so good, you mewled and broke your kiss, looking at him pleadingly as he rocked his hips back, almost completely out of you before entering you again, his pace excruciatingly slow as you revelled in the emptiness that he just filled. “You’re going to cry, baby? You’ve been begging me to fuck you all night long and now you’re sobbing at how big I am.” Sapphires gleaming with frenzied passion, he pushed his cock deeper inside you, sheathing himself fully in your wetness and groaning loudly in your ear. “You’re so fucking tight for me…”  His cock pulsed as he began ramming into you, erratically splitting and forging your insides with it, his motions almost wild as the slow-burn of heat escalated from your stomach, the coil that you knew too well from all those times you’ve imagined him beating into your cunt. “Let me hear you cry for me, Hondje.”You gripped the sheets under you so hard, the sheer power he plowed you with would be enough to have you screaming, a mix of pleasure and subtle agony washing over you. You were afraid you were going to pass out from the influx of assaulting sensation that came crashing down on you and missed out on the best night of your life. “Yes… Yes… Theo.. Master… Fuck me, please...” You keened helplessly, the pleasure creeped through the rest of your body like a shock into your blood, a rush of adrenaline and serotonin overdosing your mind, body and soul,  propelling you into an eventual spiral that would soon hit you, the eminent pulsing of your core announcing it. “Fuck, Hondje… You feel so good… Keep milking me like that.” He filled you up to the brink, your core almost ached as he pummeled you mercilessly, a bulge in your stomach forming  every time he thrust in and out of you. His panting, resounding and heavy, only made you burn hotter for him. All the teasing made him into the man he was now and you thought that he couldn't love him more… But seeing him completely unhinged for you, you never dream of it.  “Come on, baby… You’re driving me crazy...” He grunted as he smacked a hand on your behind as he pulled out of you, then pumped back in you. Your legs quaked almost violently and your hips undulated rapidly to meet his onslaught, the knot that was building in your core finally snapped. The hard waves of pleasure crashing down on you in heaps, your cunt clenching hard on him as every part of you quivered beneath him. As you came undone and your body seemingly grew limp when your lover wound an arm around your waist and his hand now pressed against your throat, hoisting you up in his lap, panting over your neck. “Can’t take my dick anymore? It’s too much?” He fiercely hammered you, his groans turning into disconnected moans of your name, his hold on your neck growing tighter as he chased his climax. “Too bad… I’m not done yet.” He was so close and you could feel his cock twitch inside you. His motions flurried as he slid you all the way down to his base, the sounds of your skins slapping against each other only driving him even more wild, your body bouncing against him with ease as he dug himself deeper and deeper inside of you. His groans grew rougher as you rolled your hips back and forth, and he moaned loudly, as he continued to thrust in and out of you, his body shuddering violently under you, painting your walls white with his essence as he poured all his desire in you. He filled you up so well and he remained inside you, allowing you to go lax with him as your support. He pressed his forehead against the back of your nape, peppering you with soft and lazy kisses when he wasn’t trying to regain his composure and catch his breath. You could hear him still heaving as he had yet to descend from the height of his climax. “Did I hurt you, babe?” He mumbled against your shoulder, gruff and breathless, rubbing his hand gently on your throat. He was borderline about to choke you but thankfully, he didn’t. Kind of. Hearing a hint of fear in his voice made your heart clench with happiness. He needed some sort of reassurance to calm him after losing control to his carnal desires and instincts. You opened your mouth to speak but couldn’t find your voice, especially after he had fucked your soul and voice out of you. You simply shook your head and pressed a soft kiss to his cheek, resting your head back on his shoulder. He exhaled in relief, as if he hadn’t been able to breathe properly without making sure he was okay. This Theo… this is the man you were in love with. It felt so good as he stayed inside you, still connected even after he was done fucking you to tears. Releasing you from his hold, he kissed your shoulders, the nature of his kisses more gentle and with a softness that he did show you before now. “Lay on your back, babe and spread your legs for me.” You did exactly as you were told, displaying yourself completely to your lover as viscous trails of your mixed  desire dribbled out of your center.  Drawing a long strip with his fingers through your core, he brought it to your lips. “Open up… Don’t make me repeat myself. Tell me how good we taste.”  You opened your mouth and licked the length of his fingers, tasting the bittersweet saltiness of your mixed essence before you grabbed his wrist, pushed his digits even deeper into your mouth, which earned you a wider grin from your man. “So greedy… Suck. Imagine if it was my dick fucking your mouth right now.” Opening your mouth wider, Theo watched as you greedily lap your tongue around his fingers so hungrily but with a latent sense of exhaustion, sucking off every bit of you that covered him. Your bold actions made your core tighten and ache, the fierceness in his eyes was electrifying, even after all he had done to you. But even more than thought, Theo seemed to be brimming with pride. Collapsing next to you, he placed a hand on your hip, urging you to lie on your side so he could look at you. He seemed so different. That softness in his gaze and the small quirk of his lips that exuded nothing but pure bliss. Unusual… and it did things to your heart that you were not sure you would be able to handle. You bit your lip to keep yourself from crying, your chest tightening in the most bittersweet way possible. You couldn’t believe that any of this actually happened. Trying to distract yourself from the rush of emotions, it was time to let yourself explore him a little bit more, reveling in the afterglow of your fuck… lovemaking. His fingers found home in the lock of your hair, threaded through them softly, brushing the loose strands that were sticking to your face while your fingers ambled deftly from his abdomen, seeing his muscles clenching under your smooth touch, reaching his pectorals before resting on his shoulders. “You still want more, mijn liefje?” He smirked lazily, an expression of absolute contentment painted on his features. With a weak shake of your head, you leaned closer until your tired breath mingled, whispering against his lips. “I just want you, Theodorus.” Before your lips finally met, he uttered a response that you couldn’t even hear yet he silenced you with a tender kiss that slowly grew passionate but remained slow, not giving you the chance to protest and make him say it again. He nipped at your swollen lips and licked his way past them, exploring the love you were so willing to give and in that moment, you were certain that he was there to take it all. And much more. Breaking the kiss for only a short moment, he spread the slickness of your kiss over your bottom lip with the pad of his thumb before pressing down on it gently, your lips parted and eyes wanton with need for his affection.  “You already have me.” he mumbled against your lips with a smile before kissing you once again. With a smile so sweet… a smile that maple syrup couldn’t even rival, even if it tried. It would spoil you, turn you completely rotten, straight to your core. It would be all worth it.

Epilogue:

Standing in all his naked glory, Theo has just stepped in the bathroom where he had left you. Was he the perfect lover or what? He went to change the sheets of his bed while you soaked in his bathtub, relaxed and cleaned up after he made you delirious with lust.

“I don’t think you’ll fit, Theo.”

He gave you a huge grin, extremely suggestive and had you blushing even though he had just plowed you into the mattress. “Damn, Hondje. Still hungry?” You giggled and moved to one corner of the bathtub, hugging your knees to your chest. “Maybe...”

“Well, Hondje... “ He stepped into the tub and lowered himself, smirking at you as he sank his body in the water. “I hope you’re not going to regret those words after your bath. I already did quite a number on you.”

You gulped and bit your lip. Wait, your cunt was already well-pounded and you knew that your insides had just been so un-delicately and ruthlessly forged to fit him. Almost every part of your skin had been decorated with love bites and you were certain that this was just the beginning of his quest to paint you as he pleased. You squirmed just thinking about going at it again, excitement and trepidation ghosting your face.

He chuckled as he could clearly read you like an open book. With a come-hither bend of his index, you made your way to him, straddling his hips as the water swooshed around you. He raised an arch brow as your small hand found his cock, stroking him over and over again.

He didn’t question you, simply keeping his hooded eyes on yours, curious to see what you were planning to do. Once he hardened enough, he angled his tip to your entrance and let yourself sink down on him, a low moan reverberating deep in your chest while he breathed out sharply, the warm of your cunt enveloping him so deliciously.

You wound your arm around his neck, placing your ear to his chest, listening to the sound of his beating heart. “Let’s stay like this. Please.”

“Didn’t take you for a cockwarmer, baby.” he tried to sound abrasive as he usually did but his deep voice was laced with the affection that you yearned for.  “I’d do anything for some good dick, Theo.” you quipped.

“Oh, so now I’m just some good dick, Hondje?” his affronted tone was warm and you could definitely hear the smile in it. 

“No” you pouted, nuzzling your face against his neck, inhaling his scent and kissing his weak spot right under his ear. “I just want to be close to you. I don’t want this to end…”

Holding you tighter, a loud exhale left him, lifting one of your hands to kiss your knuckles before placing it over his heart. “Don’t worry, baby. I’m not gonna go anywhere.”

----------------------------------------

Tagging le Theo simp squad + tag list: @delicateikemenmemes @sweetlittlemouse​ @nad-zeta​ @nafeary @raymiazaki @munarisblog​ @karmaaf​ @kisara-16​ @ikefool​ @cinnatwisted​

Thank you wifey @shhhlikeme​ for your support  💜

Hope you enjoyed this 💜 Please feel free to leave comments/feedback!

Masterlist

#ikevamp theo #ikemen vampire #ikevamp #ikemen vampire theo #ikevamp theodorus #theordorus van gogh #theo x reader #theodorus van gogh x reader #ikevamp fanfic #ikemen vampire fanfiction #ikemen vampire fanfic #ikemen vampire smut #ikevamp smut #ikevamp theo smut #ikemen vampire theo smut #ikemen series #otome #cybird #ikemen vampire scenario

[cakesunflower]

Know Me [C.H. One Shot]

A/N: Hellloooooooo! Here is the awaited Trust Fund Cal!AU. As always, I did not expect for this to get so long. 29,893 words to be exact. I kind of hate myself for it but, like, whatever. Grab a snack (or a whole meal idk) while you read!

P.S.: Nura’s name is pronounced Noo-rah. P.P.S.: For those of you who don’t know, “beta” is Urdu for “child.”

Happy reading babies!!

People were predictable. That was one of the first things Nura Ansari learned when she first started working at the Little Palm Island Resort and Spa when she was sixteen. Nearly six years on the job and she’d developed the skill of reading people; just one sweep of her gaze and knowing exactly the kind they would be. The resort was a luxurious one, its patrons that of high celebrity rank or families with loads of money to throw around that wouldn’t make a dent in their bank account once it was gone. She could pick apart the parents who didn’t care what their kids got up to, the younger crowd with the sponsors booking them the finest room the resort had to offer to show it off on their social media garnering millions of followers, those who legitimately wanted to enjoy a family vacation, and everyone else in between. Different people, all ultimately the same beyond the surface.

But despite the exasperation she often felt with most of her encounters, Nura had learned to become patient, as well. Had perfected a smile fake enough that it seemed real—or maybe she was only given that illusion, seeing many of the patrons were blind to everything but their good time—and had become capable of accommodating the most difficult of customers. She started off as a lifeguard before moving onto waitressing and bartending, a job she came back to every summer since she turned sixteen. Hopefully, this was her last.

“Look alive, Nura.” She straightened her back immediately at the sound of Patrick, her co-worker’s voice, exiting out of Tumblr that had been opened up on her browser. This morning she was covering Elaine’s shift at the front desk, and would be off by two and would have the day to herself until her waitressing shift from seven to midnight started. 

Sticking the orange flavored gum to her mouth, Nura drew her attention to the guests approaching them, sharp eyes taking in the group of four guys and three girls. They rolled in with the breeze that engaged the plants by the door in a dance, the scent of sea salt one Nura’s nose had become numb to over the years. The early afternoon sun was high in the summer sky, the glass walls of the lobby allowing for the bright sun rays to bathe the room, the wooden and glass furniture glimmering amidst it. If she listened closely enough, Nura would be able to hear the swishing of palm trees right outside, or the relatively distant waves of the ocean. No matter how many years of this job Nura had under her belt, those were sounds she would never grow tired of hearing. Ironic, given that she’s trying to get out. Not just the island, but Florida as a whole.

The group of seven were giddy, chattering amongst themselves as the sounds of their voices carried throughout the open lobby, taking advantage of the welcome cocktails Amber was offering them by the door. The girls were carrying their totes and guys were each wearing backpacks, and Nura caught sight of Mattie and Rob, the two bellhops, each rolling in with a cart full of luggage. Nura’s eyes shifted back to the group approaching the front desk, taking them in in all the glory of their glowing skin and shining hair and bright smiles. She couldn’t forget the designer clothes that, not for the first time, made her feel inadequate in her uniform of the resort’s signature baby blue button down tucked into a black pencil skirt that stopped above her knees. 

Nura swallowed down that unwanted thought that was good for nothing but putting herself down. Comparing her appearance to that of others was something she’d put an end to years ago; she had to, in order to work this job. So she put on her smile, gaze shifting to the guy in front of the group, whose head was ducked as he used his free hand to dig out his wallet, the glass already half empty in his other hand. “Good afternoon, welcome to Little Palm Island Resort and Spa,” she began, the rehearsed speech rolling off her tongue effortlessly despite manning the front desk not being her priority. “I’m Nura, can I—”

“Yeah, can you get us checked in quickly, please? Four Island Grand Suites, all under the name Calum Hood.”

She instantly clamped her mouth shut just as the glass clinked on top of the counter which it was rested on, the familiar vein of irritation being picked at when the dark haired man in front of her dropped his I.D., credit card, and phone with the reservation confirmation pulled up in his e-mail. Nura’s gaze dropped to the items in front of her, a silent breath inhaled through her nose before she lifted her gaze, brown eyes meeting unapologetic brown.

Patrick was standing right next to her—she wished they’d gone to him instead.

Willing for her smile to remain on her face, Nura pulled the items towards her, hating that she allowed herself to take in the man before him. Tattoos inked around his skin, shown off by the short sleeved black Guess shirt that hugged his torso tightly, tucked into a pair of jeans Nura knew only someone who was accommodated to hot weather could wear in their spot of Florida. She looked down at the picture on his license—a California license, which made sense to his comfort in clothing choice—before glancing up to back at his face.

He wasn’t even looking at her, instead showing off the sharp line of his jaw as he listened to whatever the tall blonde guy was saying to his right. Even so, Nura picked up on the spark of amusement in his dark eyes, framed by long lashes, despite the absence of a smile from his plump lips. She itched to reach for her iced tea sitting under the table to flush out the thought of how handsome he was in the softness of his face and the contradictory sharpness of his features. Inviting and unforgettable. 

Nura turned her attention to the computer, pulling up his reservation order with a few clicks of the mouse. “Sorry about him.” She looked up to see one of the other guys, black hair contrasting starkly against hazel eyes, stepping up with a dimpled grin on his face and an arm draping around the first guy—Calum’s—shoulders. With a hand coming up to pat at Calum’s chest, who in turn shot a mildly irritable look towards his friend, the guy added lightly, “Apparently he didn’t nap enough on the near five hour flight.”

She didn’t miss the way Calum’s eyebrows lowered, wondering if it was for the truth behind his friend’s words or the fact that someone else was accounting for the snappy first impression he’d made. Calum’s eyes swept over to her, and she caught the very moment he finally saw her properly. Nura’s eyes were sharp, didn’t miss a single thing, catching the relaxation of his eyebrows with a blink of his eyes and the ever so subtle part of his lips.

He saw her, and yet he didn’t apologize for cutting her off or the impolite way he’d done so.

The two of them were caught in a brief lock of gazes, and Nura fought the dry smile from quirking at her lips because she knew she wasn’t going to get an apology out of him. She doubted he even knew what he’d be apologizing for. So instead she brought back her customer service smile and rather than acknowledge the brief, awkward encounter, she read off the reservations Calum had made just a week or so ago.

Nura tried not to scoff at the duration of their vacation—lasting the entire three months of summer. Which made sense, given the total that she’d caught a glimpse of at the bottom. The suites they reserved cost a little over a grand a night, each. Toss in four of those, all for a three month long stay? It cost more than her four years’ attendance of university combined.

The hum of chatter between the group never ceased, and Nura promptly ignored the gaze she felt burning a hole in her face as she made sure everything was in order before reaching in the drawers to pull out the appropriate keycards for every suite and their respective card holders. Nura finally looked up, offering the cards to the man before her, who couldn’t be that much older than her. She smiled, professional and polite, as she said, “Here you go, sir.” His eyes, deep and dark and intense, never wavered from hers. Nura didn’t back down, either, despite feeling something unfamiliar tickle her in the pit of her stomach. “Mattie and Rob over there will show you to your suites. Enjoy your stay.”

Calum picked the cards out of her grasp, the tips of his fingers brushing against hers as he did so, finishing off the rest of his drink and Nura was surprised that she had to fight herself from observing the way his throat worked. He put the glass down and as he held out the other cards for his friends to take, all of them voicing their thanks before walking away from the reception desk, Calum lingered.

He offered a nod, a subtle gesture with ducking his chin, the corner of his lips just barely lifting up to showcase what others probably found to be a charming smirk. “Thank you, sweetheart.”

“Nura.” Her name was slipping past her mouth without much thought, jumping at the opportunity to give herself a name. She refused to be boiled down to what was supposed to be a term of endearment but essentially had her nails curling into her palm. If it came from a significant other, that was fine. She encouraged it. But not from strangers who called her as such for the purpose of being patronizing. Her smile remained, though steely to match the hardness of her eyes. “My name’s Nura.”

Calum eyed her for a moment. If he hadn’t expected that from her, he didn’t let it show—and he was good at it. Instead, he scoffed, hitting the card he held with a finger as he said, almost boredly, “Noted.”

He turned, then, following his friends out the doors to follow Mattie and Rob to where their bungalows were on the island. They disappeared the same way they came, a chorus of chatter amongst them, absent of the deep voice of Calum Hood as they went. When they were gone, Nura let out a huff, finally picking up the iced coffee under the table as the cubes swished in the confined space of the cup before she took a long sip.

“So?” Patrick spoke up for the first time, prompting her to look at him as she enjoyed her refreshing drink. With a tilt of his head towards the lobby doors, he asked with a wry smirk, “What kind were they?”

Nura licked her lips, looking towards the door as if they’d reappear again. But she’d seen enough. Well—she’d seen enough of one person. And from what she perceived, the least talkative guy out of a group of them, all in clothing Nura couldn’t really afford and didn’t care enough to, anyway, was the only one on her mind as she answered Patrick in the form of a too fitting lyric, “Super rich kids with nothing but fake friends.”

*****

The smoke billowed past his lips in a thick cloud, disappearing into the air as Calum watched it dissipate into the night sky. His gaze flickered back to his friends, the glow of the tiki torches’ flames dancing across their shadowed features as they looked over the menus the host had given them. Calum looked to his left, observing the ocean that lay before them beyond the restaurant deck. The tides weren’t severe, a soft lull of water tickling the shore every so often, the sound nearly muted over the chatter of his friends.

The breeze was calming against his skin, a pleasant contrast to the warm weather. Florida heat was different than Californian heat, enough to prompt him to put on a pair of linen shorts his mother had advised him to pack. He hated wearing shorts, unless they were his athletic pairs and he was on his way to the gym. But jeans felt too restricting, and the whole point of this vacation was to let go. To relax and enjoy the company of the only people he truly enjoyed being around. It wasn’t off to the greatest start, considering he was already on his fourth—fifth?—cigarette today. He was supposed to be cutting off.

As if reading his mind, Ashton huffed to his right. “Hey, come on—none of that,” he said, frowning as he reached over to pluck the cigarette out of Calum’s hand. He let him, watching blankly as his dimpled friend snubbed it out in the ashtray on the table. Leaning back in his chair, Ashton shot him a look. “You’re supposed to be quitting.”

Calum scoffed lightly, arms crossed over his chest as he, too, remained leaned back. The breeze hit his face gently, the flames of the tiki torches dancing against the night sky as Calum shot Ashton a look. “I’m not much of a quitter.” He paused, a corner of his mouth quirking up wryly, feeling Ashton’s gaze on him as he added as an afterthought, “At least, I wasn’t.”

He didn’t even have to look at Ashton to know his friend easily picked up on the resentment coloring his tone, a bitter taste in his mouth as he thought of the moment that pushed him over the edge, eventually leading him to book a three month vacation. He wasn’t sure why Dawn getting married had churned at his heart so harshly; they’d broken up over two years ago—she was, by all accounts, free to live her life the way she pleased. Not that she hadn’t been when they were together, but Calum hadn’t expected her to be getting married.

Correction: he hadn’t expected her to be getting married to someone who wasn’t him.

Next to him, he heard Ashton sigh over the chatter of their friends and the other patrons sitting around them, feeling Ashton give his shoulders a squeeze. Calum merely pursed his lips, eyes on the snubbed out cigarette in the ashtray, ears only focused on the gentle crash of waves and crackle of the tiki torch fire as, from the corner of his eye, he saw a figure approach their table.

He didn’t look up, not until he heard them say, “Good evening, everyone. I’m Nura and I’ll be your server for tonight—can I start you off with some drinks?”

Calum head raised, gaze flickering up to the waitress who was also behind the reception desk when they checked in earlier in the day, only this time she was in the glow of the torches and the moon above and wearing a different uniform. This one was a standard white blouse tucked into black pants, a notepad in her hand and her dark hair once again in that slicked back pony tail. An easy going smile was present on her red lips, yet he didn’t miss the way the corners of her lips subtly strained when her dark eyes met his, his presence apparently not one she wanted to be in.

That was a first.

He kept his gaze on her, stubbornly so, as she jotted down the drink orders his friends were saying until, ultimately, Nura’s eyes met his. She expectantly watched him, waiting, and Calum found himself wanting her to wait it out. Testing her patience, almost. He wasn’t quite too sure why he was doing it, but Calum kind of enjoyed the way her pen was already impatiently tapping against the notepad she held. Nura’s eyes twitched into slight narrowing, and he saw the exact moment where she picked up what he was trying to do—it hadn’t taken her long.

Nura remained silent, brown eyes on brown, an intensity present in hers that told Calum she didn’t at all appreciate his childish antics despite the small, polite smile that remained on her lips. And they were childish, Calum knew. Yet he didn’t stop. He wanted to see how long she would hold out, despite the curious and confused gazes of his friends watching them. Their silence was louder than when they talked, the absence of their voices making room for the suffocating quiet Calum had been wanting to avoid.

The curl of Nura’s lips were now twinged with an unpleasantness reserved just for him. “And for you, sir?”

She’d lasted about forty-eight seconds, which in hindsight, was a long time to remain numbingly silent in an unforeseen standoff such as this one. In the expectant pout of her lips, Calum fought the urge to smirk at the annoyance that tightened her mouth as well, clearly bristling at being the one who had to submit first. One corner of his own lips curled up, not entirely a smirk, as he told her, “Whiskey on the rocks.”

She was gone with a sharp turn of her heel and fierce swish of her ponytail, and as Nura left, Luke scoffed from across the table. “Are you trying to get her to spit in your drink?”

His words earned some laughter from everyone else, and Calum merely scoffed as he lifted his left elbow to rest on the bannister of the wooden railing they were seated next to. He scratched at the back of his head leisurely, uncaring as he gave a one shouldered shrug. His gaze only briefly swept over in the direction of which Nura had left before smirking at his friend. “She’s too much of a professional to do that.”

Crystal raised her eyebrows, an amused grin tilting at her glossed lips. “Oh, and you know her so well?”

Calum smirked lazily as the scent of the flames on the tiki torches tickled his nose. It was a familiar combination, mixing in with the salty sea breeze, something he’d smelled whenever he attended a bonfire on the beach back in California. Here, though, it was fresher. More intoxicating. “No, but she never stopped smiling,” he informed, his words prompting Crystal to scoff in disbelief. “She’s the type to smile at customers and talk shit about them behind their back—but she’d never actually do anything to jeopardize her job.”

“Don’t think she’d appreciate you psychoanalyzing her, man,” Michael chortled from next to Crystal, leaned back with his arm draped on top of her chair.

Rolling his eyes with a click of his tongue, Calum waved Michael off. His tone was bored as he responded, “Doubt she’ll care, so long as she’s gettin’ paid.”

Ashton shot him a disapproving look, one that Calum promptly ignored by shifting his gaze back out to the ocean. He heard them move on from his maybe insensitive comment rather than chastising him for it beyond the look Ashton had given him. Calum wasn’t in the mood to listen, they all knew that. So he watched the ocean, the moonlight glimmering against the ripples of the water and the silhouettes of people walking upon the white sand, feeling the urge to sink his own toes into the sand before diving into the inviting water.

Everything about the resort spoke to its tranquility; the rooms didn’t even have television that would pull them into the real world. Wi-Fi availability was a given, sure, but the suites themselves didn’t come equipped with TVs or anything like that, giving guests the opportunity to relax with the help of technology. Calum was ready for it. He didn’t want to reach for his phone anymore, didn’t want to open up his laptop and somehow stumble upon something he knew would upset him. This vacation was to help him get out of his own head; a resort such as this, as well as his guitar tucked away in his suite, should be enough to help him out. Being trapped in his own head never did him any good. Why worry about his ex’s wedding when he could wonder about how many times he could go scuba diving in three months?

He listened to Luke and Sierra talk about their excitement for the impending dolphin encounter they definitely wanted to take part in, silently wondering if he should take a look at the different activities the island offered. It would serve as a distraction, wouldn’t it?

Footsteps caught his attention as Nura approached the table, a tray in her hand filled with glasses. “Here we are,” she smiled, moving around the table to put down the appropriate glass in front of each of them. The act was followed by polite thank you’s spilling from everyone’s lips, while Calum merely met her eyes as he picked up his glass and took a sip.

If Nura was perturbed by his lack of gratitude, she didn’t let it show as she tucked the tray under her arm and clicked her pen. Gaze sweeping over the table, she asked, “Are we ready to order?” Her question was met with a hum of approval and she started with Luke before moving around the table, quickly writing down everyone’s orders. When she got to Calum, however, he was mildly surprised when she raised an eyebrow and innocently asked, “Would you like another minute?”

Clearly she was still irritated with his earlier antic with the drink order, tilting her head at him as Calum pressed his tongue to the inside of his cheek, fighting the smirk from appearing. The patronizing tone wasn’t one she tried to hide, and Calum could tell his friends had picked up on it as well, trying not to laugh at his expense. Not that he was embarrassed. Mildly surprised and impressed, but never embarrassed. “No,” he answered with a lift of his chin, not one to break eye contact as he closed the menu and offered her a tight smile of his own. “I’ll have the shrimp and spaghetti skillet.”

Nura didn’t say anything, instead just wrote down his order and Calum wondered if she was fighting the urge to roll her eyes. As she collected the menus, a man standing in the doorway that led to the indoor dining area called her name. “Nura—I gotta step out for a few minutes, mind getting behind the bar?”

She looked over her shoulder, giving him a nod as she answered, “Sure thing, Ted.” Then, smiling at the rest of them, she said, “I’ll be back with your food.”

Before she left, though, Michael raised his eyebrows. “Are you a bartender, too?” With an impressed scoff, he asked, “What don’t you do around here?”

Nura let out a soft chuckle, menus in one hand and the tray in the other. “Uh,” she pretended to consider for a moment with her face scrunched and an eye squinting shut. Calum took a sip of his whiskey, focusing on the spicy taste rather than cute expression of the waitress. “Housekeeping—I hate making my own bed, never mind someone else’s.”

Her response enticed laughter from the table, smiling as she chuckled along before her eyes met Calum’s. He wasn’t as engaged as the rest of them, sipping his drink and threatening to empty his glass before his food even arrived. Nura’s smile lessened as she pressed her lips together, looking away from him and nodding at the rest of them as she repeated, “I’ll be back with your food.”

The air was lighter to breathe once she left, and while Calum didn’t quite understand the tension he created with someone on his first day here, he also didn’t quite care enough to fix it.

Fuck. He either cared too much or not at all. He needed to find a balance, fast, before he drove himself crazy.

*****

Yoga hadn’t ever been something Nura was interested in. She preferred a good cardio workout, maybe blow off some steam with a willing partner in bed, but yoga hadn’t ever been on her radar. But somehow she’d ended up in a yoga class during the fall semester of her junior year at college and decided it was something she actually enjoyed. It woke her up, made her in tune with her body and reveled in the stretch of her muscles. Which was why on the days her shift didn’t start until later, her day would still start with the sun coming up and partaking in morning prayers before leaving her room to make it to the eight-thirty yoga class the resort offered to its guests.

The sessions were held on a large deck facing the beach, the sun already warming them as the crash of waves along the shore served as a peaceful soundtrack behind the voice of the instructor. It was easy for Nura to get lost in the tranquility of the practice, allowing herself this moment’s peace before jumping into the rigorous activities her job required from her. While the rest of the class would go off to enjoy the resort, Nura would be getting ready to dive into an eight to ten hour long work day. Yoga in the morning was just one way to ensure she didn’t lose her mind, even if she was in the company of women who attended classes with dangling earrings and designer leggings and sports bras.

“Heard you had front desk duty yesterday,” Christy, the yoga instructor, hummed once class was wrapped. With a knowing smile, she asked, “How’d that go?”

Nura scoffed, shouldering the bag that had her yoga mat rolled in. “Turns out some people are just as irritable checking in as they are before they get their food,” she responded, keeping her voice appropriately low in case a guest or two heard her.

Christy’s grin widened with a chuckle, reaching up to tighten her pony tail, the action only reminding Nura of having to take out her space-buns when she got ready for her shift. “Don’t you just love humans?”

Nura’s expression fell flat, voice dry as she returned, “Not particularly.” Checking the time on her watch, she let out a breath and said, “Alright, I gotta go get ready. I’ll see you later, Chris.”

Her friend waved in return. “Happy waitressing.”

To get to her own suite, Nura had to trek past a cluster of guest state suites, but it was a walk she enjoyed. The trees stood tall all around her, leaves surviving as a canopy to shield from the sunlight. No matter where you stood on the island, the sound of the ocean could always be heard, soft and steady as the waves fell upon the shore. The salty air tickled Nura’s nose pleasantly, a scent she’d become accustomed to as it mixed in with the fresh citrus smell that clung to the island as a whole. It smelled like home.

It hadn’t always felt that way. Nura had gotten her job at the resort the summer she turned sixteen, serving as a lifeguard and occasionally a waitress. It was a two hour drive from her home in Homestead, and not a journey her mom was particularly fond of her taking, but it was the best job offer she received at the time. The money was good, as were the accommodations, but Nura was only thinking of it financially. Whatever money she didn’t use for herself, she sent to her mom to help out. Being a single mother working as a teacher, supporting two kids, Nura did her best to make it as easy for her mom as possible. 

Biting the inside of her cheek, Nura reminded herself to call her mom when it was both their lunch breaks.

The sound of something melodic pulled Nura out of her reverie, her steps slowing as the strum broke through her thoughts. She furrowed her eyebrows, eyes darting around to trace the sound before her gaze lifted a bit to land on the back porch of one of the bungalows. Nura stopped, eyebrows raising when she caught sight of one of the guests she’d checked in as well as served the other day. The kind of rude one with dark hair and admittedly handsome face—Calum, she remembered.

Her grip on the strap of her yoga bag tightened, head tilting ever so slightly as she observed him sitting on the porch. He hadn’t noticed her, and the porch wasn’t too far from where she was, and Nura noticed the ink that was wrapped around his arm coloring his chest. Calum was oblivious to her presence where she stood on the sandy pathway, head ducked as his fingers plucked at the strings of the guitar he was playing.

It sounded nice, whatever he was playing, a consistent tune that streamed through the towering trees and was carried by the island breeze. Nura couldn’t help but think how it fit him, the broody, kind of asshole musician vibe he apparently owned. She knew it was probably unfair of her to label him so negatively, since she only had two interactions with the man, but Nura had become an expert in reading people based on how they treated her and/or the way they acted in general. You would think people would be their most relaxed self on vacation, but Nura had come to understand that more often than not, these people were running away from whatever their reality was back home.

Nura let out a breath and maybe Calum heard it, or he just looked up at that exact moment, but his eyes landed on hers and she saw the quirk of his eyebrow as he recognized just who happened to be watching him. She watched the way his chin lifted, fingers ceasing their work on the string as the guitar remained resting on his thighs, and even from where she stood, Nura could see the way his eyes narrowed in observation. Could feel his gaze take in the sight of her and hated that wherever his gaze seemed to linger on her body, she felt a warmth spark without her wanting it to.

“This isn’t a free show,” he called out, deep voice carrying a rasp that traveled with his arguably annoyed voice.

Nura bit her tongue, eyebrows lowering into a frown at his words as she ignored the warmth that bloomed in her cheeks. But biting the tip of her tongue didn’t seem to be enough, and it was like Nura lost all control of her mouth as she instantly retorted, “Wouldn’t pay for one, either.”

Her breath hitched in her throat, eyes widening as she heard her own words echo in her ears and saw the way Calum raised his eyebrows. Shit. For six years, she’d become so good at keeping her mouth shut, at always waiting for a guest to be out of sight and earshot if she ever wanted to voice the irritated, mocking thoughts that ran through her head during interactions she could do without. Never had Nura allowed for a resort guest to hear the way she occasionally badmouthed them—she couldn’t help it. Dealing with uptight, self-righteous rich people was difficult and Nura had to blow off some steam some way. 

But never in their presence. And now here she was—talking back to a guest right to their face.

She felt mortified, especially knowing if this got back to her boss, Mr. McNulty, she’d be in deep shit because the guests were basically the gods around here. Nura held her breath in her lungs, eyes wide and lips parting as her frozen brain tried to break out an apology—though, apologizing to Calum, who Nura was slowly realizing looked something akin to amused, was not how she wanted to start off her morning.

Calum scoffed, eyes narrowing ever so slightly as he gave a challenging tilt of his head. “Excuse me?”

Was amused the right word? He looked surprised at her response, as if no one had ever close to insulted him to his face before. Maybe they hadn’t. Nura had been around the filthy rich long enough to know they only ever were told what they wanted to hear, always kept happy because they had money and were therefore superior to them. A bunch of bullshit, in Nura’s opinion. But she needed the money they were so willing to spend, so she stayed silent and did her job. Until now, it seemed.

Though apologizing to the dark haired man tasted bitter in her mouth and she wanted to do nothing but spit out another dry remark, Nura still managed to stammer out a quick, “I, uh, I’m sorry.” She forced herself to move on, feet moving quickly as the warmth in her cheeks intensified, uncaring of some of the sand slipping into her flip flops as she went and all too aware of the intense gaze burning a hole in her back that seared through her clothes.

Nura could only hope he wouldn’t file a complaint. She knew of guests who did so for much less.

*****

“Aw, man—you gotta stop with that.”

Calum instantly exited out of the app and locked his phone, dropping the device on the space between his legs as he remained sitting on the poolside chair. But it was too little, too late given that Ashton had seen exactly what Calum had been doing on his phone, and the brown eyed man let out a defeated huff as he linked his fingers together. Feeling the need to defend himself, Calum grumbled, “It’s not like I’m hung up on her.”

Ashton pursed his lips, a shadow of a dimple appearing under the scruff he’d decided to sport while on vacation. His hazel eyes were hidden behind a pair of sunglasses, but Calum knew his best friend well enough to know he wore a look of disapproval. “No, you’re just hung up on the fact that she’s getting married.”

The inside of his cheek would soon start bleeding with the way his teeth were biting into it, lips pursing at Ashton’s words as the sun beat down his back. “It’s not that, either,” Calum responded, voice quiet among the hum of the beach. Ahead of them, he could see their friends enjoying the clear blue water of the ocean, the music playing from Michael’s speaker next to them consistent. 

He could hear the confusion in Ashton’s voice as he asked, “Then what is it?”

That was the million dollar question, wasn’t it?

He didn’t miss Dawn—Calum knew that for a fact. They’d dated for seven months and Calum liked her enough to stay with her that long, but deep down, he’d always known they weren’t together for the right reasons. He’d wanted a warm body at night, a hand to hold at events, and she. . . She’d wanted his money. Calum had always kept that thought in the back of his head, not wanting to think about it too much but not allowing himself to forget about it, either. He’d known it, his friends had known it, and yet Calum kept Dawn around a lot longer than he should’ve. 

Finding another girl to fall in bed with would’ve been easy. But then it would be the same thing all over again, wouldn’t it? Just another person wanting to get into his pockets. That’s how it was with almost every person Calum met, except for the friends he’d escaped to Florida with. Except he’d escaped with a hollow pit in his chest and a bitter taste in his mouth. He was lucky his friends hadn’t called him out on his less than enthusiastic attitude, even if they’d only been here for three days. The point of being here was to forget about the shit that seemed to weigh him down back home and so far, he wasn’t doing too good of a job at it.

Calum rolled his lips into his mouth, dragging his upper teeth along his lower lip before letting out a long sigh. “I don’t know,” was all he could say to Ashton. And it was the truth.

They were silent for a moment, listening to the buzz of the beach around them, and Calum knew Ashton was trying to find some words of comfort, encouragement, support for him. Calum appreciated it, but he didn’t need to hear them—nor did he need them, period. Calum didn’t need pity over a problem he couldn’t even figure out. What he needed was to forget about it altogether.

Apparently Ashton seemed to have the same idea.

“Come on—let’s get a drink,” he declared, clapping Calum’s back as he stood up.

Calum followed him with his eyes as Ashton veered off to the right, before sighing and standing up as well to walk with him. Unsurprisingly, Ashton filled the silence between them, talking about a new band he’d discovered while fooling around on Spotify that he thought Calum would like. And although his mind felt heavy, Calum still remembered the name Ashton mentioned to look them up later. New music was always something Calum was looking for.

They made their way to the beach cabana bar, dodging groups of people playing tanning and kids making sandcastles as they went. The kids were few, Calum noticed. Most of the guests were either people his age, or those older wanting to enjoy a vacation without their kids, probably having left them behind with grandparents or nannies. Calum pursed his lips; that’s how it had been with him. His parents had always been busy with the distillery or some other kind of business that always took priority; loving when they were around, completely absent when they weren’t.

“Hey—Nura, right?” Ashton’s laugh cut through Calum’s thought, forcing him to blink back into reality as his gaze zeroed in on the woman behind the round bar. Oh, great. Calum took in a breath as he gripped the edge of the bar and braced himself on it, watching as the front desk girl-slash-waitress turned to face them. Her pink lips lifted into a smile directed towards Ashton, faltering ever so slightly when her dark eyes met Calum’s. Ashton folded his arms on top of the bar, dimpled and charming smile on his own face as he introduced, “I’m Ashton, and you already know Calum.”

“I do.” She didn’t sound too excited about that, and Calum found himself having to fight back a smirk as she stood in front of them, bracing her own hands on the bar. Unlike this morning when he’d seen her in leggings and a fitted tank looking like she’d just come back from an early morning workout, Nura now wore the familiar white blouse with a name tag. “What can I get for you?”

Before Calum could answer, Ashton said, “Two tequila sunrises, please.” Then, turning to Calum, Ashton continued, “You know what you need?”

Dragging his gaze away from Nura, who’d immediately pulled away to make the drinks, Calum raised an eyebrow at Ashton, voice dry as he rebuked, “Other than a three month vacation?”

His friend chuckled. “Well, that, but also a big ass, five course meal that I’m pretty sure we can set up for dinner tonight,” Ashton said, an excited grin on his face. “A private dinner type of thing right on the beach. That can be done—right, Nura?”

Nura, who had just returned in front of them to place down their drinks, raised an eyebrow at her sudden inclusion in the conversation. She looked at Ashton before shifting her gaze to Calum, surprise evident on her face before she looked back to the dimpled man. “Oh, uh, yes it can. You just give the front desk a call and they’ll set it up for you.”

“Awesome,” Ashton grinned, slapping the bar top with his free hand, the other wrapped around the glass as he pulled himself away from the bar. “Thanks, Nura.”

While Ashton was already walking back to where their friends were, Calum had been pulling out his wallet to pay for the drinks. He placed down the money, eyes drifting to the tip jar that already had a bunch of bills inside. Calum scoffed lightly before pulling out some more bills, folding them up as his gaze lifted to Nura. She was drying a glass, gaze on her own actions, seemingly making it a point to not look towards Calum as she pretended to listen to a conversation some other customers were having on the other side.

A corner of Calum’s lips curled up at her obvious disinterest, arm folding on the bar top to lean forward as he held the folded bills up between two fingers. Nura looked over, raising an eyebrow, and Calum tilted his head ever so slightly. Before he could help himself, he mused, “Unlike you, I’m capable of being nice.”

A surge of satisfaction shot through him at the way Nura’s lips parted at his words, eyes narrowing as she watched him purposefully stuff the bills in the tip jar. She wasn’t hiding the irritation that sparked through her brown eyes, his smug act of kindness one that obviously seemed to tick her off. Nura scoffed lightly, taking two steps towards him, hands braced on the bar and showing Calum the thin silver chain she wore around her neck which hid beneath her shirt. 

He could clearly see the way his words had prickled at her skin, pink lips in a tight smile as she returned, “There’s a different between being nice and being decent. You’re only just barely proving yourself to be the latter.”

Calum scoffed through his nose, his smirk still on his lips despite the shot she’d taken at him—one that did, strangely enough, both amused him and threatened to rile him up. He remained put longer than necessary, brown eyes locked onto hers, momentarily wondering if she was going to apologize for the snappy comment like she had earlier this morning. He wondered if the slight pinkness across the apples of her cheeks was because of the Florida heat or something else.

“Nura.” A voice cut in, and she finally broke her gaze and Calum looked over her shoulder to see another resort employee step behind the bar. “Time for your break; you gonna take fifteen or the full hour?”

Nura was already untying the black waist apron she wore. “Hour. I gotta pray and call my mom,” she informed the other worker, folding the apron under the bar before moving to get out. Calum pushed himself away from the bar, watching as Nura went, sipping his drink and smirking around the straw when she glanced at him over her shoulder before quickly turning and walking away.

Calum chuckled lowly, feeling a bit better than he had before. The pinkness in her cheeks had nothing to do with the heat, he was sure.

*****

“Nura, I need you waiting on the private dinner,” Mr. Gonzalez, the restaurant manager, informed her just as she gave the order for table seven to the kitchen. “Lorraine will cover your tables.”

Nura blinked, not entirely expecting to give up her section to serve just one table. “Oh, but—”

“No buts, Ms. Ansari,” Mr. Gonzalez cut in with a shake of his head. He’d always been a bit of an impatient man. “They specifically asked for you, so go. They’re ready to order drinks.”

He didn’t give her any room to argue, already turning away as Nura defeatedly pressed her lips together and exhaled sharply through her nose. She had a feeling she knew exactly whose private party that was—especially if they specifically requested for her. Tightening her pony tail, she made her way towards the doors of the restaurant that led to the outdoor seating before following the path down to the private area of the table on the beach. As she neared the table, the chatter reaching her ears along with the distant sound of the ocean, her suspicions were proven correct when she recognized Calum, Ashton, and the rest of their friends.

“Good evening, guys,” she greeted, putting on her best customer service smile once she was by them.

“Evenin’, Nura—great seeing you again.” The smug patronizing tone wasn’t lost on Nura as her gaze darted to Calum, who was grinning up at her a bit too widely. Truth be told, if any of them, other than Calum, had been the one to request her service, Nura wouldn’t have minded. From the few interactions she’d had with them, they all seemed like genuinely nice people. Nura knew how to pick them out from the ones who smiled to her face but had less kinder thoughts running through their minds. Calum’s friends didn’t seem like those type—Calum, on the other hand, was a different story.

And as much as she didn’t want to give into his contempt, had taught herself better, Nura couldn’t help but return, a bit dryly, “I’ll bet, especially since I’m told I was specifically asked for.”

Calum leaned forward, arms crossed on the table as he looked up at her from where he sat on the right side of the table, the other end from her sitting next to a pretty blonde haired woman. “You were such a wonderful waitress last time and served us so well—we didn’t wanna mix it up.”

His patronizing words sunk deeply in Nura’s bones, and though she fought to keep the effect of his statement off her face, it didn’t stop Nura from clenching her jaw and tightening her grip on the pen. She noticed the looks the others at the table were sending Calum, silent warnings, but he didn’t seem to care. Why would he? She was just the help—it never mattered to people like him that their words could have any kind of impact, big or small, on the people whose job it was to make sure they were happy.

Her skin was warm, Nura could feel it under his douchey smirk. And while hate was a strong word she never used lightly, Calum was really coming close to it. Who the hell did he think he was, so blatantly poking at her profession? This wasn’t what she wanted to do for the rest of her life, and even if it was, who the hell gave him the right to shit on it? Nura knew people like him; they either built themselves from the ground up, or never had to work a day in their life and were rich off the expense of everyone else.

One look at Calum, she knew it was the latter.

A fire simmering in the pit of her stomach, Nura ignored Calum’s words, forcing politeness into her tone as she asked the rest of the table, “Can I get you started with some drinks?”

They all seemed to slowly snap out of the looks they were sending Calum, one by one telling her of their orders as Ashton took it upon himself to order the first round of appetizers as well. Nura jotted it all down with a riled up flushed face, barely looking at any of them as she quickly said, “I’ll be back with your drinks.”

She turned around to leave, only making it a few feet away when she heard one of the girls say, “Cal, what the hell’s gotten into you?”

At least not all of them were assholes.

Nura didn’t stay long at the table after dropping off their drinks, heading back inside to check on their appetizers before bringing the dishes of a shrimp platter and fried calamari to the table. The minutes of taking their orders for their entrees had passed by in a blur, settling into reality only for the brief moment of telling the blue eyed, blonde guy the specials of the night. She didn’t bother looking at Calum as he told her his order, thought she wasn’t immune to his gaze resting heavily upon her.

A polite, “Your food will be ready shortly,” later, and Nura was gone.

She found herself in the bathroom after dropping off their orders in the kitchen, sighing as she stepped out of the stall to go wash her hands. Her frustration had settled a bit since first hearing Calum’s words, though she still couldn’t believe the audacity of the guy. Just because he had money, didn’t give him the right to basically insult her in front of her friends. And although Nura had tough skin, it didn’t mean nothing got to her. Was it so damn hard to treat another human being with respect?

As she dried her hands with the air dryer, she heard the ladies’ room door open, turning when she heard her name being called. She looked over her shoulder to see the blonde girl from Calum’s table, turning around once the dryer stopped as the woman offered her an apologetic small. “I just want to apologize for Calum,” she said, heels clicking on the linoleum floor of the bathroom. “I’m not trying to make excuses for him, but honestly, he’s normally not so rude.” She was nervously twisting a ring on her left hand, and Nura wasn’t surprised to see the rock that was on her ring finger. “He’s just going through something.”

Nura wanted to laugh. This woman seemed nice, and although she said she wasn’t trying to make excuses for Calum, it sure sounded like she was. Chin lifting, Nura let out a breath through her nose and surmised, “Everyone’s going through something. It doesn’t give him the excuse to patronize others.”

She nodded quickly, and Nura was jealous of how shiny her blonde hair was under the bright lights, or how her blue eyes seemed to glitter as well. “You’re absolutely right.” She offered another small smile. “I just wanted to apologize on his behalf.”

It would be better if Calum decided to take responsibility for his own words, but Nura appreciated the sentiment nonetheless. So she returned the smile with a single nod. “Thank you, uh. . .”

“Crystal,” she supplied, finally naming herself with a grin.

Nura smiled once again before taking a breath and awkwardly gesturing towards the door. “I should, uh, go check on your food.”

“Oh, right, of course,” Crystal laughed lightly, stepping aside to let Nura pass.

Nura made it halfway down the hall of the bathroom before stopping abruptly when someone turned the corner to walk in her direction, teeth instantly pressing together when she recognized Calum. He stopped as well, as soon as he saw her, chin lifting and lips parting as he let out a short yet amused chuckle. The sound irritably poked at Nura’s nerves, no matter how stupidly handsome the guy was.

Pursing her lips, she broke their gaze and continued on her way, determined to make it past him without so much as uttering a word. But Calum seemed to have a different thought in mind, because as soon as there was about three feet of distance between them, he spoke up.

“I’m surprised you didn’t fire back like you’re so fond of doing,” he hummed, effectively stopping Nura in her tracks as her dark eyes met his. Calum looked down at her, full lips adorning that damned smirk as the chain around his neck glimmered under the light. With a condescending quirk of his eyebrow, he added, “Wouldn’t want your boss finding out ’bout your lack of customer service, huh?”

Nura narrowed her eyes, tilting her head as her skin flushed once more in an angry heat. Fuck—what was up with this guy? Arms crossing over her chest, Nura threw caution out the window. She’d already shot back at Calum more than once, at this point, despite her constant professionalism for the past six years, she didn’t quite care. “What would you know about customer service?” she asked, taking the few steps towards him, undeterred by their significant height difference as she looked up at him. 

Nura then pointedly gave him a once over; the chillier weather for tonight warranted the Dr. Martens, black pants, tucked in shirt and leather jacket he wore. And pushing aside the thought of how good he looked—and ignoring the flutter in her stomach at the jewelry he also adorned and how everything looked stupidly perfect on him—Nura scoffed. “I doubt you’ve worked a day in your life. Only someone with a lack of appreciation for hard work would be so casual in basically threatening someone else’s job.”

His eyebrows lowered into a frown, the muscle in his jaw jumping as his expression transformed instantly. With a rasp in his voice, Calum returned, “I didn’t threaten your fuckin’ job.”

She scoffed with a roll of her eyes, shaking her head up at him. Of course he didn’t understand the implication behind his own words. People like him had no problem saying shit if it meant they could show off their own superiority, and it pissed Nura off. “Oh, you didn’t?” she asked innocently with a tilt of her head before her eyebrows knitted together in a glare. “Then what was that about my boss finding out about my lack of customer service?” Calum pursed his lips and Nura saw the way his throat worked, saw it in his dark, conflicting eyes that he knew she was right. “Money doesn’t give you the right to look down on others. It doesn’t make you better than anyone else. Now if you’ll excuse me—” She stepped back, neck tense as she took a breath in order to calm herself down, brown eyes meeting, what she could almost say, were disgruntled brown. “—I have to go check on your food.”

She walked past him without another word, without letting him say another word, with shoulders squared and head held high and the image of his taken aback, disgruntled expression seared into her head. Even if the anger swirled in her stomach and her skin was flushed with an indignant embarrassment as she curled her fingers into her palms, nails digging into her skin so her outrage didn’t lift her. Hate was a strong word, and while Nura didn’t feel it for the tattooed man behind her, she did feel it for the way he made her feel like she was lesser than.

*****

Pulling her hair out of the tight ponytail it had been in all day was something short of a sweet relief—she’d only feel completely relaxed when her bra was off, too. But for now, Nura settled for her dark hair falling around her shoulders as she ran her fingers through it, feeling the dull ache of a sore scalp as she approached the still open bar in the resort restaurant. It was late, nearly eleven at night, and most of the resort had cleared out save for the few guests milling around. Nura was off the clock, and that’s all that mattered.

“You look like you could use a drink,” the main bartender on duty, Riley, grinned from behind the bar, already fixing up a drink for her.

Nura huffed, leaning forward on the bar as he made the bourbon on the rocks. “Some toddler almost threw up on me. I think I prefer it when the snakes leave their kids at home.”

Riley sighed dreamily as he slid the cup over to her. “Don’t we all?”

Nura chuckled, raising the cup in silent cheers before taking a sip. Patting the bar top with her free hand, she told him, “I’m gonna get some fresh air. Thanks, Riley.”

He waved her off and she left the restaurant, walking towards the pool area. It was locked off to prevent guests from sneaking inside after hours for safety reasons, of course, but there was one gate that didn’t lock properly and maintenance never got around to fix it. The thought always made Nura scoff in contemptuous amusement, given the status of the resort and the lack of upkeep for this particular gate. But she never said anything, not when she could get into the area so easily. Not to mention the several blind spots from the security cameras.

Seriously. What were they paying millions of dollars per year for? The rich never failed to amuse her.

Nura settled down on a poolside chair, watching the pristine blue water ripple in front of her, glowing with the in-pool lights. The silent hum with the ever-present ocean waves was calming as she sipped her drink, arms resting on her knees and figure crouched forward as she sat. Nura loved sitting by the pool at night when no one was around, the usual busy hum of guests splashing and chattering away something that had gotten tiring very quickly. And with the dark sky above her, glittering with stars, it was a calming way to unwind before she headed back into her room to turn in.

“Drinking on the job?”

Nura prided herself in not letting out a startled scream at the sudden voice, head whipping to her right to follow the sound, sitting up straight when she saw Calum standing over her. He wore athletic shorts and a white and red shirt, right arm wrapped around the neck of the guitar she’d seen him playing the other day. Her heart had began racing, but calmed down when she realized there was no threat—not a physical one, anyway.

She pursed her lips, adopting a bland expression as she quirked an eyebrow up at him. “Do you see the company name anywhere on me?” she retorted tiredly, referencing to her lack of name tag that was now in the pocket of her pants. How did he even get in there?

Calum pursed his lips and Nura looked out towards the pool again, feeling her muscles tense in his presence. She hadn’t seen him for a few days, ever since she waited on his table for their private dinner. After her little confrontation with him in the hallway—which, frankly, she was surprised she hadn’t heard about from her boss—Nura had put on a smile for the rest of the table and didn’t stick around longer than necessary. Saying that she regretted giving Calum an earful would be a lie; something told her he didn’t have many people talk back to him the way she did, and doing so was as much for herself as it was for him. The guy needed to be brought down a peg or two, and although Nura couldn’t be sure it did the trick, it felt damn good to say what she wanted to.

The look on his face had been pretty fucking satisfying, too.

“Can I sit?”

Nura felt her eyebrows wanting to furrow together at Calum’s words, but she kept her expression blank as she lifted the cup up to her lips and plainly said, “You’re the guest.”

She heard him sigh quietly, exasperatedly, before sitting down on the poolside chair to her right as she took a long sip. A silence settled upon them, awkward and heavy and Nura held back from snapping at him for ruining her peace and quiet. Dozens of other chairs around the pool and he had to pick the one next to her. What damn game was he playing?

Nura looked down at her cup, the drink teasing her just as an unfamiliar scent overpowered the chlorine of the pool. Fresh, kind of citrusy, tickling her nose in a pleasant way. Nura bit the inside of her lower lip when she quickly realized it was whatever cologne Calum was wearing; fuck, of course he smelled good. Of course whatever designer perfumed he owned smelled like a fucking forest god or something. It only served to annoy Nura more.

“I wanted to apologize.” Her eyebrows drew together in a frown, not looking towards Calum as his words resonated in her ears. What? “For what I said the other day. I didn’t—I don’t think I’m better than anyone just because I have money.”

There was a tense discomfort in his voice as he spoke, particularly when he acknowledged whatever financial upper hand he had. Nura knew, instantly, she’d struck a nerve when she had thrown it in his face and, truthfully, she was surprised he was even making the move to apologize. She had dealt with many people on this resort, and most of of them never even considered apologizing to the staff for things said and done. And they were meant to just deal with it with smiles on their faces. 

Hearing Calum apologize, especially when he clearly felt so out of his element because of it, was refreshing. And Nura didn’t take that lightly.

“I’m also sorry for the way I’ve treated you since I got here.” Oh, he was still going. This time, Nura did look at him, brown eyes meeting apologetic brown, showing him that she was listening. The guitar was on his lap—he was practically hugging it, like a security blanket, which was oddly endearing—and his features had settled into soft solemnity. With a breathy, sheepish chuckle, he added, “I know I didn’t make the best first, second or third impression but I swear I’m not usually such a—”

“Self-righteous dick?” Nura supplied, unable to help herself and rolling her lips into her mouth, cheeks flushing. He was trying to apologize and she was basically insulting him.

But Calum let out another chuckle, this one more accepting as he nodded. “Yeah,” he said. Then his lips curled up a bit, a ghost of his signature smirk appearing as he added, “I mean, I’m a dick but not that shitty.”

That had her laughing lightly, some of the tension between them rising into the night sky, allowing Nura to relax slightly as she offered a shrug. It was weird, feeling even a little bit at ease around Calum, but she didn’t find herself minding it too much. “Well, I can be bitch but normally not to that extent.”

With a quirk of his eyebrow, Calum allowed his smirk to widen a bit as he said, “Dare I say we bring it out in each other?”

Nura scoffed with a single shake of her head. “If that’s true then there’s no hope for civility between us.”

Calum grinned a boyish, lower lip biting smile that was a bit too handsome on his face, and Nura took a sip of her drink when she noted the sharp lines of the crinkles by his otherwise soft, smiling eyes. “’S going well so far,” he pointed out as Nura swallowed the sip, watching as he raised the little red pick he’d been twirling between his fingers. “You mind if I. . ?”

“That depends,” Nura hummed, feeling the smirk tug at the corners of her lips. “Is it a free show?”

Calum’s eyes danced with a glimmer and Nura pretended it was a trick of the moonlight as his smirk returned and he sat the guitar properly on his lap. She tried not to focus on his biceps or the ink snaking around his arm as he returned smoothly, “On the house.”

Nura suppressed a laugh, though her smile remained as Calum returned it before his attention went the instrument on his lap. She watched his fingers place themselves in what she assumed were the right places—she knew nothing about instruments—before her gaze lifted ever so slightly to his face. His head was ducked, short dark hair unable to hide the concentration that settled on his features as he took a soft, almost inaudible breath—Nura heard it in the quiet of the poolside—before he began strumming.

The melody he played was soft, tranquil tune and Nura couldn’t tear her gaze away from him. The peace she thought Calum had destroyed with his presence was instantly returned with the gentle strum of his fingers, the rings on his fingers glinting with the movement against the pool lights and the moon above. She watched him; watched the way his attention was solely on what he was playing, the movement of his fingers, and the gentle bop of his head that went along with the tune. 

It didn’t go unnoticed how lost he looked in the music he was playing, and it wasn’t lost on Nura how he was creating magic with his fingers. She knew art when she saw it, when she heard it, and although she knew he was playing a song by Coldplay, he still played it beautifully and expertly. And the more he played, the more at ease Nura found herself being, finishing off her drink and leaning back on one hand as she listened to him. Not exactly how she thought she would end the night, but truthfully. . . She couldn’t complain. As surprised as she was, she couldn’t complain.

“Nura, is that you?”

The tune that had softly filled the night immediately ceased as both Calum and Nura looked up, and she felt her jaw tighten when she caught sight of Keith Holt, the pool supervisor, approach them. He was older than her, around thirty, with surfer style shaggy light brown hair and green eyes and a goatee that made him appear a lot older than he was. She felt her grip on the cup tighten, not entirely keen on being in his presence. Truth be told, Keith kind of creeped Nura out, especially since he’d asked her out last summer and she’d said no. 

“Hi, Keith,” she returned, hoping to keep the nonchalance in her tone as he stopped in front of them.

His gaze looked from her to Calum, eyebrows raising before looking back at her. “You know you’re not supposed to be out here after hours,” he pointed out, and just the tone of his voice had her biting her tongue. Like he was chastising a child with the teasing way he spoke in. Trying to be endearing but only coming off as. . . Creepy.

“Right, right, sorry. Won’t happen again,” Nura said, her words falling quickly as she stood up. The less she could be around Keith, the better. Nura then glanced down at Calum, who had been watching along silently, and she took note of the look in his dark eyes; observant, curious. Forcing a smile, Nura said, “Come on, Calum. We should go.”

Calum met her gaze and maybe he saw the mild urgency in her eyes, the tightness of her smile, and Nura was relieved he didn’t protest it as he nodded and stood up. He gave a nod to Keith, lips flat before saying, “Sorry ’bout that, man.”

Keith watched them with sharp eyes, and just as Nura turned to go, he said, “McNulty won’t be happy if he knew you were sneaking in guests to the pool.”

Nura paused, eyes squeezing shut in exasperation and annoyance, feeling the heat of Calum’s gaze on her profile as she refrained herself from snapping at Keith. Two things he always made Nura feel: discomfort and annoyance. Opening her eyes, she planted the sweetest smile she could muster, all too aware of Calum’s gaze as she looked over her shoulder at Keith and mused, “But he won’t know, will he? Please, Keith?”

She never felt guilty for using his strange likeness of her against him. Keith returned her smile, nodding as he said, “Only because it’s you.” Gross.

“Thank you, Keith,” Nura responded before offering him a wave and making her away out of the pool area.

Her and Calum walked in silence for a few moments, and Nura dropped the plastic cup in a recycle bin they were passing by, Calum broke their quiet by scoffing. “You must dislike that guy more than me—at least with me, you’re better at faking nice,” Calum said, a lightness coloring his tone to ease the tension Nura felt in her muscles.

It had worked, surprisingly. As they walked in the general direction of the staff suites in the building behind the pool area, Nura chuckled lightly. “Just get bad vibes from him,” she chose to say. Simple, but true. She saw Calum nod from her peripheral, one hand still securely holding his guitar as he hummed once in acknowledgment. Nura licked her lips, feeling the awkwardness creep in. “Your, uh, bungalow’s that way,” she found herself adding, gesturing towards the right.

Calum followed her gesture with his eyes before nodding, brown eyes flickering down to meet hers as they walked. “I know. Thought I’d walk you back just—you know, in case.”

The sentiment wasn’t spoken but it wasn’t lost on Nura, and though Calum quickly broke their gaze when he spoke, jaw clenching as he looked straight ahead, Nura still felt her heart pathetically skip a beat. The act of walking her back, just in case Keith decided to be a creep. . . It was sweet, far more than Nura thought he was capable of. 

Fuck, he’d just played the guitar for her by the pool. She was either delirious from her long shift, or she truly couldn’t make sense of reality.

They reached the door to her suite soon enough, and as Nura pulled out her keys, the corners of her lips tilted up as she offered Calum a smile. A real, genuine one she hadn’t given him before. “Thanks for walking me back,” she said, and although the kind tone she spoke to him in felt foreign, it didn’t feel wrong. As she unlocked the door, she added with a gentle smirk, “And the free show.”

At that, Calum’s lips split into a smirk of his own, cheeks pushed up and utterly boyish as he looked down at her. She didn’t miss the way his top teeth just barely grazed his lower lip before he said, “Next one’s gonna cost ya.”

Raising an eyebrow as she opened the door, Nura shot back, “When did I say I wanted another one?”

A mock expression of hurt crossed Calum’s face, sucking in a breath through O shaped lips before he clicked his tongue. “Alright, ouch. Thought we were good now, Nura.”

She smiled, playful and mischievous as she entered her suite, flicking the light on and turning to face Calum, who stood out in the hall. He had his eyebrows raised, waiting for her response, his short laugh echoing in the hallway when all Nura did was hum back, “Maybe,” before shutting the door to end the strange night.

*****

“Fuck,” Calum breathed out, using the towel to wipe the sweat he could feel running down his back as he and Luke exited the resort gym. His triceps, chest and quads had a delicious soreness in them after the workout he and Luke decided to take part in, water bottle nearly empty from downing it. Next to him, Luke chuckled as Calum added, “That felt good.”

“Much fucking needed,” Luke agreed, using his own towel to dab at his face, letting out a sigh of relief when they stepped out of the building and out into the night. The sun had long since set, the resort fluttering with the sounds of the waves and crickets chirping, and the mildly chilly breeze felt refreshing against their warmed, worn out skin. “Hey, is that Nura?”

Calum looked at Luke, noting his narrowed blue eyes looking off ahead, and Calum followed his gaze until his own landed on the woman in question. His eyebrows raised as he saw her, taking a second to recognize the dark haired woman in something other than the resort uniform he always saw her in. Calum’s footsteps slowed without really meaning to, eyes taking in the black skirt, heels, and bandeau top she wore so damn well as her long dark hair danced lightly in the breeze. Shit.

“Hey, Nura!” Calum blinked at Luke’s sudden call, watching as Nura looked the other way before finding the two men who were approaching her—Calum more reluctantly than his best friend. “You look ready for a night out.”

Nura smiled as she took a few steps towards them as well, fingers playing with the chain of the purse that hung off her shoulder. “I am,” she confirmed and Calum distracted himself by pulling his shorts up higher on his waist and checking the time on his phone. Anything to keep himself from letting his gaze linger too long on the pretty woman in front of him. “A couple of the staff and I are going to this club a few blocks away.”

“Really?” Luke hummed, eyebrows raising and Calum had to only glance at him briefly to know what was coming next, an excited glimmer in his blue eyes. His smirk returned, a dimple popping. “Which one?”

Calum wasn’t surprised when about an hour and a half later, he ended up with his friends at the club Nura had mentioned. It wasn’t how Calum had expected the night to go after his gym session with Luke, but he hadn’t been surprised when his friends had immediately agreed to Luke’s proposal of going out, and as soon as everyone was ready, they were piling into Ubers and heading over.

Calum sat in the middle of the U-shaped couch, the table in front of him holding bottles and glasses that glimmered against the strobing blue and purple lights that flickered with the beat of music. Green laser lights flashed against Calum’s eyes every few minutes, but at this point, he’d become accustomed as he sipped from his Negroni, licking his lips as he lowered the glass and let his gaze wander.

His friends were around him, Luke and Sierra on their feet as they danced in their VIP section, singing along to the music while the rest of them remained seated on the couch. It was busy in the club, unsurprising given that it was a weekend as well as the summer, and still Calum found his gaze searching through the silhouettes of people in the dancing crowd or by the bar, trying to catch sight of the familiar face he knew to be there.

He stood eventually, feeling the mild strain in his muscles as he did so, letting out a soft grunt as he decided that he needed to stretch his legs. And if he happened to see Nura somewhere in the crowd, that wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world.

Calum sipped his drink as he moved around, avoiding as many people as he could from rubbing up against him, shoulders shifting and moving along the wall as he went. His leather jacket stuck to his body, the heat of the club and the dozens of bodies around him only contributing to the warmth he felt, but Calum didn’t mind much—especially not when his eyes finally landed on who he was searching for.

He stopped where he stood, catching sight of Nura leaning by the bar and before he knew it, Calum was making his way over. He shouldered his way through, large frame giving him an advantage to move forward. He wasn’t sure why he’d been so adamant on seeing her, but his feet were moving without much thought and before he knew it, he was right by the bar, up to her left.

Nura seemed to be trying to get the bartender’s attention, and Calum licked his lips after taking a sip of his drink, arms folding on the bar. She didn’t notice him yet, an exasperated sigh escaping her when the bartender once again evaded her, and Calum smirked lightly. “We’ve got bottle service if you’re sick of waiting.”

She glanced over at him, eyebrows lifting in realization before she let out a gentle scoff. Nura stood straight, left hand on her hip and the other braced against the bar as she tilted her head up at him. “Then what’re you doing here?” she rebutted.

Calum looked down at her, doing his best to keep his gaze fixated on her glimmering dark eyes—never daring to go lower in fear of focusing too much on her red lips. She looked gorgeous, and although her eyelashes were long and her face was glittering with makeup, Calum knew she looked stunning all of the time. Hair tied back or loose around her shoulders, face full of makeup or completely bare—Calum could easily admit that Nura was the prettiest woman he’d ever seen. Ironic, given how much of a dick he’d been to her.

His people skills had definitely taken a hit lately.

Calum smirked at Nura, shrugging one shoulder as he easily responded, “Rescuing you.”

She scoffed almost incredulously, an amused smile lifting her lips as she locked her gaze with his. “From what?” Nura challenged, narrowing her eyes slightly. “A life without access to the advantages of money? So kind of you, Cal.”

Though her words themselves were sharp, Nura spoke them playfully, a glimmer in her eyes that told him she was just teasing. And while Calum would’ve been insulted before, he merely rolled his eyes at her, pursing his lips before returning, “You gotta be a dick about it?”

Nura grinned, a laugh escaping her as Calum scoffed out a smile as well. She pressed her smiling lips together, glancing over her shoulders and Calum recognized just a few of the faces as some of the staff at the resort, and Nura looked back at him. He saw the hesitant turn her smile took before she gave him a shake of her head. “Thanks for the offer, Calum, but we’re, uh, fine here,” she finally said, a kindness in her tone to show her appreciation for his offer. 

Calum leaned back ever so slightly as he inhaled a small, albeit surprised breath. He hadn’t entirely expected for her to reject the offer, no matter how nicely she’d done it. Calum had become all too used to people jumping on the offer of joining a table he’d bought, too used to being used for the advantages of the size of his bank account. Most people Calum had encountered only ever associated him with what he could do for them, mostly when it came to footing the bill. And while he didn’t at all mind doing it for his closest friends—especially because they never asked him to, always either offered or ended up paying for themselves—Calum had, at one point, become numb in doing it for others. He kind of expected to just do it, because others expected it from him.

Now when he was voluntarily offering to do it for someone else—someone he didn’t really know—the logical rejection had his eyebrows knitting together in confusion and curiosity. “Are you sure?” he found himself asking.

Nura nodded, waving him off. “Yeah, we’ve already got a tab going and, uh, you know—” she paused, gaze taking him in before her brown eyes lifted to meet his. “—staff and guests shouldn’t really fraternize.”

Calum raised an eyebrow, not entirely convinced by her reasoning. “We’re not on resort grounds.”

She let out a short laugh, gaze averting as she gave a shake of her head before looking at him once more. With a pointed raise of her eyebrow and jut of her chin, Nura finished meaningfully, “Go back to your friends, Calum.”

He did, reluctantly and with a frown on his face, because Calum had a feeling that Nura’s guest and staff mingling reasoning was some type of bullshit—and that her real reason had something to do with her previous comment about the advantages of being in the VIP section.

Calum scoffed to himself as he took a sip of his drink and continued back to where his friends were. He was so used to people throwing themselves at him because of his money—fuck, had a whole relationship based off of it. And now, in the face of someone who actually rejected his offer because of it, Calum kind of felt at a loss. 

Though, because it was Nura, he shouldn’t be surprised. That woman wasn’t like anyone else he’d ever met. And although her comments, at first, had pricked his skin the wrong way, his mind had started to change. As he settled back down on the couch next to Kaykay, his thoughts seemed louder than the deafening music and busy hum of the club. Nura was unlike many of the people he’d encountered in his life, and that suddenly wasn’t such a bad thing.

Around forty minutes and two drinks later, Calum was leaving the bathroom, back pressing against the wall as a group of girls giggled past him as the upbeat music of the club was no longer muffled. His face scrunched as he air dried his hands, no paper towels available in the bathroom and the machine was out of service, and just as he turned the corner to enter the main part of the club, Calum came across a sight that had him slowing down, eyebrows knitting together as he watched Nura in conversation with that guy from the pool the other day. Keith, he vaguely remembered.

Except it didn’t seem to look like a conversation Nura was particularly enjoying, Keith’s figure easily looming over her shorter stature as she frowned up at him, shaking her head as she talked animatedly. The other night, Calum hadn’t been blind to the quick escape Nura had made from Keith at the pool, remembered how she had said she got “bad vibes” from the guy, and it only had an alarm bell ringing through Calum’s head when his sharp eyes caught Keith’s hand reach out to grab Nura’s, who instinctively pulled hers away.

She had said earlier she didn’t need rescuing, but Calum couldn’t, in good conscience, walk away knowing Nura wasn’t comfortable with the guy.

“Hey, Nura,” Calum smoothly stepped up to her left, catching the way she instantly looked up at him with raised eyebrows, the surprise evident in her features. She expertly wiped it off as Calum’s dark eyes met hers, an easy smile on his face as he jutted a thumb over his shoulder. “Everyone’s lookin’ for you at the table.”

Nura’s red lips parted in realization, eyes shining with relief before she smiled and nodded. “Yeah, sorry—I was just coming to you guys,” she answered. Then, looking back at Keith, who was watching them with a frown and an irritated look Calum didn’t care for much, Nura told him, “Like I said, Keith, I’m here with friends and I’m not really in the mood to leave yet.”

Calum’s jaw tightened at her words, fighting to keep the easy smile on his face though he felt his fingers curling into the palm of his hand as he realized Keith’s intentions. He stood still, feet planted in place and giving no dancing body around him the power to push into him. He wouldn’t move until Nura was going with him.

Keith looked between the two of them, failing to ease the smile he wore as he asked Nura, “Are you sure? We could—”

“I’m good, Keith,” Nura cut him off pointedly, and Calum’s lips twitched into an annoyed curl at Keith’s insistence. She was already turning away as she added, “I’ll see you later.”

Calum’s brown eyes lifted to meet Keith’s green, unapologetic about the warning glare that crossed his features as Keith’s lips thinned. Nura’s hand then grabbed Calum’s leather clad arm and was pulling him away, releasing him once they were somewhat engulfed in the crowd and over the music, she shouted to Calum, “Thanks for that.”

“No problem,” Calum responded, feeling the tension in his muscles ease now that they were away from Keith. This time, Calum grasped her arm, his touch light on her warm skin, ducking his head slightly as Nura looked up at him. “But, seriously, Nura—you and your friends should join us.”

Her lips parted, ready to object. “But—”

Rolling his eyes, Calum cut her off with a wave of his free hand. “Look, I know you don’t want to take advantage of my money after shitting on it so much, but I insist.”

He watched the way her jaw slackened in amused incredulity, staring up at him as a short bout of laughter escaped her and he grinned, knowing he’d caught her off guard. Nura grinned and Calum desperately tried to keep his gaze away from the way her tongue trailed across her lower lip, raising his eyebrows expectantly as she considered his offer with an averted gaze.

Finally, she let out a groan, rolling her eyes to the ceiling as she gave in, “Alright, fine, fine.”

Calum grinned triumphantly, unable to stop himself from draping his arm around Nura’s shoulders to guide her towards their table as she pulled out her phone to let her friends know where to go. 

At one point of the night, when Nura was two margaritas in and was sitting in one corner of the couch, she felt someone sit down to her left and glanced to see Luke settling in, head leaning back and long legs spread. She feared someone would trip on them, given that almost everyone was on their feet, drinking and dancing.

With an amused chuckle escaping her, Nura asked him, “You good?”

“I’m great,” Luke answered with a chuckle, dimples shadowing his features, splashed in the purple and blue lights of the club. Sitting up properly, he offered her a smile. “Thanks for showing us this place—it’s awesome.”

“Yeah, no problem,” Nura laughed lightly, glancing forward to see Ashton pour Elaine and Willa another drink. “Thanks for my showing my friends and I how the VIPs roll,” she added with a teasing grin, earning a laugh from Luke in return.

“Your first time?” he questioned and when Nura nodded, Luke laced his fingers together, sitting forward with his arms resting on his thighs. “Yeah, I remember mine—it was ’cause of Cal, actually. He knew I wanted to go to a Laker’s game for my eighteenth birthday and couldn’t afford to go and he knew, like, I was incapable of accepting a court side ticket, even if it was for my birthday. He ended up getting tickets for all of us just so I had a great birthday.” Luke scoffed with a smile, shaking his head as he leaned back. “He’s a good friend, no doubt about it.”

Nura listened to him intently, unable to help the way her eyebrows raised slightly at Luke’s story. Court side tickets to an NBA game weren’t cheap and although Nura knew Calum had money, the fact that he would get several tickets for all of his friends just so Luke could have a good birthday had her heart warming. She sipped her drink after a soft “wow,” escaped her, chewing on the straw as she acknowledged the small bit of guilt she felt pool in the pit of her stomach for calling Calum out about his money. She didn’t entirely regret it, given how their first few interactions had went, but Luke’s story only confirmed a thought that had been brewing in Nura’s mind: Crystal had been right, that night in the bathroom. Calum was proving himself to be not as bad as Nura had originally thought, especially when he pulled her away from Keith and had her and her friends join him and his friends.

She had always prided herself in reading people with the job she had; maybe, just this once, she was just a little bit wrong.

*****

Her room smelled like Chinese food and rain, and Nura loved every bit of it. Having woken up a couple of hours ago, she showered off last night’s booze stench and as she put on  her lounge shorts—pajamas on top for the few minutes she took to pray—

and an oversized Queen shirt, she ordered Chinese food enough to feed a family of four. It was her day off—which was one of the few reasons why she had decided to go out last night—and she fully intended on sitting in her bed with her food with Brooklyn Nine-Nine playing on the TV right across.

Until a knock sounded on her door.

She sighed exasperatedly, her food already spread out on a tray on the bed, and got off the bed, blinking in surprise when she opened it and there stood Calum. “What’re you doing here?” Nura asked, eyebrows raised before they knitted together. “Did you walk in the rain?”

Calum, with his hands buried in the pockets of the black rain jacket he wore, responded with a dry smile as he responded sarcastically, “Oh, good afternoon to you, too, Nura. I’m doing great, thanks for asking.”

She pressed her lips together briefly, expression deadpanning before she stepped to the side and let him in. It wasn’t like it was down pouring outside—which was why she didn’t feel bad about ordering takeout—but the drizzling still had Calum’s dark hair wet, as well as his jacket. “Good afternoon, Calum,” Nura stated, a sweet smile gracing her lips that had Calum scoffing as she gestured for him to take off his jacket. “What’re you doing here?”

What could possibly have made him cross half of the resort to get to her room? Especially in the rain? She raised her eyebrow at him as she hung his jacket on the row of hooks behind the door, facing him with her arms crossing over her chest.

Was she imagining the sheepish expression that softened his features, hand raising to run through the short strands of his wet, dark hair as he let out a chuckle. “I just, uh,” Calum paused, clearing his throat before settling for a small, boyish smile. “Wanted to check in on you, after last night. How’s the hangover treating you?”

Nura felt her lips part ever so slightly at his words, expression relaxing into a subtle surprise at the thoughtfulness he was displaying. All of them had gotten pretty drunk last night, a time well spent, and she remembered Calum, Michael, and Crystal walking her back to her room before they went to theirs. She also remembered throwing up last night—fortunately she’d made it to the toilet—and had brushed her teeth thoroughly before taking a shower and deciding to order her favorite hangover food.

Calum didn’t have to come to check on her, especially when it was raining, but it was an unexpected gesture she felt warming her heart as a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. “I’m actually about to dig into some hangover food,” Nura laughed lightly, gesturing to the bed where the Chinese spread was laid out. She pulled her lower lip into her mouth, considering her next words carefully. Technically, Calum shouldn’t even be in her room. Nura was well aware of that. She was also well aware of how she didn’t want to kick him out. So she smiled up at him and asked, “Care to join?”

Calum’s eyebrows shot up, gaze flickering to the bed before resting on her once more, unsurely. “Are you sure? I didn’t mean to, like, show up and—”

She cut him off with a roll of her eyes, turning to go back to her bed and giving him no chance but to follow. He joined her as he sat next to her at the head of the bed, back against the headboard and Nura leaned down to open the mini fridge by the wall. “Water or Coke?” she asked him as she felt the mattress shift under her while he settled.

“Water, thanks,” Calum responded, taking the bottle from her before chuckling at the spread. Raising an eyebrow at her, he asked, “Do you always order this much food?”

“When I’m hungover? Hell yeah,” Nura chuckled, quickly pressing play on the TV before picking up the container of white rice and putting some on her paper plate.

They settled into a comfortable silence as they helped themselves to the food and watched the show play on TV, and as she leaned back against her pillows, legs crossed and plate in her hand, Nura couldn’t help but think how strangely this situation had progressed. She didn’t make a habit of having resort guests in her suite—in fact, it never happened. She kept her distance, especially since many of the ones she encountered were people Nura was fine with never seeing again. It wasn’t lost on her how Calum had been one of those type of guests when he first arrived.

But something had changed that night at the pool, where they’d been able to be civil to one another for more than a few seconds after Calum had apologized for the things he had said and the way he had acted. No longer was he another guest with some kind of superiority complex the amount of money he had gave him, nor was he the asshole who tried to get under Nura’s skin on purpose. Things had shifted between them without Nura truly being able to comprehend the moment it happened, but now that it had, she couldn’t complain. Hanging out with guests on company property wasn’t allowed, and Nura wasn’t a risk taker, and yet. . . She didn’t want to kick him out of the room. Especially when he made the little noises that came with the opening theme of Brooklyn Nine-Nine.

It felt easy, sitting in her room, eating Chinese and watching one of her favorite shows. Calum had taken off his shoes, legs crossed as he ate the shrimp lo-mein, a comfortable silence between them only broken by the TV and the gentle rainfall that had surprised them. Nura didn’t care that she probably looked like a bum, too comfortable in her clothes and her hair falling messily around her shoulders, even though the guy next to her looked unsurprisingly good even if he was in only a pair of athletic shorts and a shirt. She was definitely not checking out the way the muscles of his tattooed arm flexed whenever he reached for his water bottle.

Nura quickly focused on her attention on the show, watching the episode play out. And in her purposefully sought out distraction, she’d momentarily forgotten who she was sitting next to, and after swallowing a bite of her food absently murmured out, “I would totally hook up with young Scully.”

Calum’s short, incredulous laugh pulled her into reality, and Nura’s face flushed in realization as she shoved another forkful of rice and orange chicken into her mouth. She was surprised, then, when Calum hummed thoughtfully before saying, “Really? I’d go for young Hitchcock. He’s got nice hair.”

Nura blinked before looking at Calum, face scrunched up in skeptical confusion. “You’d go for him because he’s got nice hair?” she repeated dubiously, scoffing with a shake of her head despite Calum’s defensive slackened jaw. “That’s not a reason to get with someone!”

His lips parted, incoherent protesting exclaims escaping him before he gestured to the TV with a challenging furrow of his brows. “Why do you wanna get with Scully?”

“Because!” Nura started, earning an expectant raise of eyebrows from Calum as he gestured with a shake of his head for her to continue, and Nura rolled her smiling lips into her mouth as the laugh threatened to escape. She pushed herself further into her headboard before admitting, “He’s got a nice jawline. And he’s taller than Hitchcock.”

Calum’s expression fell flat, before his dark eyes narrowed almost comedically and he rebuked, “So basically my reason isn’t as superficial as yours?”

Her cheeks heated up before she waved him off, looking towards the TV once more and saying, “Shut up, watch the show,” which only earned a laugh from him.

They continued watching in silence, the food slowly lessening as they kept eating. By the time the next episode started, Nura was full and Calum was asking her, “Did you read all of these?” She glanced over, catching him looking at the five novels piled on the bedside table, picking up the top one. It was her favorite book, Aristotle and Dante Discover the Secrets of the Universe. Nura hummed in confirmation and as Calum opened the book and flipped through the pages, let out a soft, incredulous breath. “Shit—not a page left unmarked, huh?”

She laughed after taking a sip of her Coke. “That’s my favorite book—have you read it?” When Calum gave a shake of his head, eyes still taking in her writing in the margins and the highlights, Nura continued, “You should. It’s beautiful. And the marks are just how I read.” She chuckled lightly. “The dream’s to work in the editing field of a publishing firm. Reading new stories all day from all kinds of people is, like, the perfect way to spend my time.”

Calum looked at her upon hearing her words, eyebrows raising in surprise and what Nura thought was a hint of admiring as his lips curled into a smile. He nodded, smile soft and warm that sent a flutter ripple through Nura’s stomach. “That’s pretty cool, Nura,” he said. 

“Thanks,” she returned, unable to keep the smile off her face. Whether it was because of Calum or the topic at hand, she couldn’t be sure. For her own sanity, she chalked it up to the latter. “I worked as an editorial intern the past two years during the school year, so that really helped with my resume. I’m hoping to hear back from a couple of places I applied to soon. With any luck, this’ll be my last summer working here.”

“I’m sure you’ll get loads of acceptances,” Calum nodded, voice holding a kind of sincerity she hadn’t heard before as he put the book back down.

Nura twisted her lips to the side briefly before offering, “Do you wanna borrow the book? I mean, if you’ve got free time to read since you’re, like, here for a while.”

Calum glanced at the copy before raising an eyebrow at her. “Are you sure?”

She nodded, a bit too quickly, before smiling. “Yeah, totally. Just don’t drop it in the ocean.”

He scoffed out a laugh, grin showing off those crinkles by his eyes Nura found too adorable. “Yeah, thanks,” he agreed before pushing up from the bed, raising an eyebrow at her. “Can I use your bathroom?”

Nura hummed, gesturing to the door off on the left that Calum soon disappeared behind. She leaned back against the headboard once more with a happy sigh, no longer trying to make sense of this situation as she watched the show play in front of her. Though, that only lasted for a few moments as knocking on the front door interrupted her. She paused the TV before heading over, jaw instantly tightening as she mentally chastised herself for opening the door.

“How can I help you, Keith?” Nura asked, hoping she kept the heavy disdain out of her voice as much as possible. She hadn’t forgotten last night when he had tried to get her to leave the club with him, only ceasing his insistence when Calum had swept in to pull her away. That rescue, she was appreciative of.

“Hi, Nura,” he returned with that smile of his that never settled well with her. His hands were clasped behind his back as he looked down at her. Unlike Calum, he looked like a wet dog because of the rain. “Something about last night has been bothering me.” She quirked an eyebrow; was he going to apologize for being so pushy? “That guy you were talking to last night—isn’t he a guest here?”

Nura stared up at him, bewildered and taken aback at his question. That’s what was bothering him? Her grip on the door handle tightened, shoulders squaring and chin lifting as she narrowed her eyes ever so slightly. “Yes,” she answered, albeit slightly hesitantly. Her stomach twisted, not liking where this was going. 

Keith hummed with his lips pressed together, eyebrows raising, and expression reading one of I hate to do this to you, but. . . “You know employees aren’t allowed to mingle with guests like that, Nura.”

Was he fucking serious? Nura didn’t think it was possible for him to get more annoying, and yet he was proving her wrong. She fought from letting her aggravation show on her features, keeping them as neutral as possible as she calmly responded, “Yeah, but we weren’t on company property, Keith.” She saw the corner of his lips twitch in annoyance. She knew she was right, and his desire to seek her out and try to make some power move over her only fueled her dislike of him. “And it’s not like I was the only one there. Have you talked to the other employees I was with? Or am I the only one on your agenda?”

Keith scoffed through his nose, looking down at her with a miffed curl of his lips. “I was getting to them,” he said, voice slightly strained, and Nura wanted to laugh. Bullshit. He was only ever going to try and hold it over her head. “If you’re seen entertaining the guests in more than a professional capacity, I’m afraid I’ll have to report you to McNulty.”

Nura’s jaw slackened at his words, staring up at him in disbelief with an angry knot tightening in her stomach. Her grip on the door handle tightened, the metal digging into her palm as she pressed her teeth together and exhaled through her nose. He was threatening her. The son of a bitch was actually threatening her because she was, what, becoming friends with some of the guests? As opposed to normally wanting to be as far away from them as possible and cursing them out behind their back?

She was too speechless to say anything in return, to tell him to shut the fuck up or mind his own damn business, and Keith merely smiled at her and said, “Have a good one, Nura.”

She stared at the space where he stood for a brief moment until her thoughts kicked in and Nura slammed the door shut with an aggravated grunt. “What the fuck,” she muttered through strained teeth, fingers running through her hair as she stepped away from the door.

“Shit—was that because of me?”

Nura’s breath caught in her throat, momentarily forgetting of the man that had been in her bathroom until she caught sight of Calum, leaning against the wall on his left shoulder and a frown on his face. Nura licked her lips, hands clasped behind her back as she leaned against the wall opposite of him. She saw the downturn of his lips, looking bothered by the conversation he had just overheard.

“No,” Nura answered with a sigh, giving a shake of her head. She saw the guilt that caused him to chew his lower lip and she found herself wanting to get rid of it. “That was just Keith. . . Being a piece of shit.”

“Are you sure?” Calum asked, frown deepening. He crossed his arms and Nura’s gaze flickered briefly at the way his biceps became more apparent, the tattoos only making her throat dry. “He sounded pretty—”

“Petty? Bitter?” Nura supplied with a scoff. She rolled her eyes, looking off towards the window. The awning above her window prevented the rain from getting into the room, working with the screen on the window itself. The sound of rain only served to calm her now irritated nerves. “I’m not gonna stop being friends with you just because he’s unjustifiably jealous.”

Calum raised his eyebrows at her and Nura saw the ghost of a smirk curl at his lips. With a subtle tilt of his head, he asked teasingly, “We’re friends now?”

Nura felt her cheeks heat up, smile turning shy and embarrassed as she pressed her palms against the wall behind her. Friends may be pushing it, but Nura believed that they were getting there. She definitely didn’t find him as rude and terrible as she had before, the change more or less slapping her in the face. But whatever they were now, it was far from annoying guest and disgruntled employee. His gaze felt heavy, playful, and Nura melted under it. Feigning confidence with a life of her chin, she shot back, “I took full advantage of your bottle service last night; yes, we’re friends.”

Calum laughed at that, grin wide and real and showing off those crinkles and annoyingly perfect white teeth. His laugh held a rasp that sent a shiver down her spine as he ducked his head, nodding along in agreement. When his head lifted, brown eyes meeting her own, Nura felt a calmness in her chest, a flutter in her stomach especially when he confirmed, “Right. We’re friends.”

*****

Nura had seen a ghost. Or, at least, that’s what she looked like.

Calum watched her from where he sat at the table with Kaykay and Ashton, eyebrows knitting together behind his sunglasses as he watched her listen to whoever was on the other end of the phone call she’d taken. He saw it in the way her lips parted, shoulders rising and falling with the quick breaths she’d began taking and how she had reached behind her to grip the guard railing around the outdoor section of the restaurant. Her ponytail danced in the wind but it didn’t do anything to hide the alarmed expression painted across her face.

It wasn’t his business, he knew it wasn’t, but the way she pocketed her phone and ran a hand down her chin, looking around with a panicked gaze before her quick feet took her to the inside the restaurant had a worried knot forming in Calum’s stomach. Before he knew it, he was pushing back his chair and was on his feet, barely hearing Ashton’s, “Where’re you going?”

Calum only granted him and Kaykay with an absent, “Be right back,” already halfway into the restaurant.

He folded his sunglasses on the neckline of his shirt and looked around, not even acknowledging the other guests on different tables as his eyes searched for Nura. He found her talking to the guy he recognized as the manager, who put a hand on her shoulder and nodded at her, a look of reassurance on her face. Nura was quick to nod, hands reaching behind her to untie the knot of her apron as she handed it to him and began making her way towards the exit.

Calum moved quickly, following her as his eyebrows drew together, his longer legs allowing him to get in front of her with a hasty, “Nura, hey—are you okay?”

Nura stopped short, her gaze lifting to meet his, and up close Calum saw the panic and mild fear swirling in her dark irises that only had his worried frown deepening. Her eyebrows drew together, the distress clear in her features as she let out a sharp breath. “Yeah, I just—” Her throat worked, licking her lips as she glanced away briefly. “My mom’s sick—she has, uh, a bad case of the stomach flu and I’m just really worried, y’know? It’s just her and my brother back home and I, uh, I need to go see her.”

Calum pressed his lips together, feeling a weight settle on his chest as he took in her hoarse voice, thick with concern. She looked out of it, which Calum understood as he asked, “You’re gonna drive back?”

“No, I’m gonna fucking take a magic carpet, Calum.” He clamped his mouth shut, her words as sharp as her voice and, again, he understood. He kept his gaze on her, eyes soft and features worried, and Nura squeezed her eyes shut as she brought her hands up and covered her face, a soft groan muffled in her palms. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry—shit.” She dropped her hands, sad eyes meeting his. “Yeah, I’m driving, why?”

Despite her snapping at him, Calum hadn’t really carefully considered the next few words that tumbled out of his mouth, rushing them out in an uncharacteristic ramble, “Let me drive you—I mean, it’s none of my business but I just—I don’t want you on the road by yourself when you’re so worried about your mom, y’know? I can take you. Let me help.”

It sounded so stupid once the words were out of his mouth, and although Calum’s intentions were purely just for the purpose of wanting to be there for Nura, he understood how they could be misinterpreted. But, shit, seeing her so worried, so frazzled, had his heart leaping out of his chest and he wanted to be able to do something. This had nothing to do with him, but he wanted to help, wanted to be there for her.

Nura gaped up at him, completely taken aback by his offer, eyes holding nothing but disbelief. Half of him expected her to tell him to fuck off, so he was pleasantly surprised when all she did was stammer out a bewildered, “I—no, Calum. You don’t have to. Y-You’re on vacation. Why would you even—”

“Because, uh, you gave me a really good book to read.” He said it with a soft smile, a real smile, and at this point he was willing to give her any reason or excuse in the book if it meant she would accept his help. He still had so much time left on his vacation, what was a little time away from the resort if it meant making sure Nura and her family were okay?

They’d become friends over the past two weeks, and Calum had a bit of a habit of going above and beyond for his friends.

Nura scoffed slightly, lips just barely curling up in a smile she couldn’t afford right now. He didn’t want her to smile if she couldn’t. Not when her mom was sick. “It’d be a three day thing, Calum. I’ll be running around doing errands for my mom and—”

“And I’ll help you with them,” Calum cut in, his words earning a skeptical eyebrow raise from Nura. His shoulders dropped, thinning his lips at her as he told her dryly, “I can help you.”

“You’ll help me or pay someone to help?” Nura retorted and Calum was glad even in a tense, worrisome moment such as this, she still found it in herself to joke around. Even if it was at his expense. At this point, her poking fun at him for his financial status was something he truly found amusing. It was way better than her taking advantage of it.

“I’ll help you,” he said with a roll of his eyes. When Nura rolled her lips into her mouth, seemingly considering his words, Calum dropped his chin and raised his eyebrows at her, silently encouraging her to say yes. “Let me come with you.”

Her dark eyes met his, looking as if she was searching for something in his gaze. Whatever she found, she must have liked because she finally dropped her shoulders and sighed with a nod. “Okay.”

The two and a half hour drive to Homestead was filled with Nura’s playlist playing in the car, a variety of songs Calum approved of as he lowly sang along to them. Nura didn’t talk much in the car, opting to stare out the window and chew on her unpainted nails, only speaking up when she told him a faster, easier route than what the GPS dictated. Calum didn’t mind her silence, though he hoped she wasn’t letting the worry consume her, knowing there was no real way he could stop it from happening.

His friends had been surprised in his new plan, but none of them tried to talk him out of it. Not like Calum expected them to; they’d all come to really like Nura and thought it was sweet of Calum to help her out in whatever way he could. Nura had just looked too overwhelmed, too scared for Calum to let her go on her own. 

When they finally pulled into the driveway of a one story house in a cul-de-sac, Nura broke the silence as she turned off the music in the car. As they unbuckled their seatbelts, Calum felt her gaze on him before she commented, “You’ve got a nice voice.” He looked at her and she smiled. “I didn’t know you could sing.”

“It’s just—” Calum stammered and he felt something heat up his cheeks. Since when did he fall over his words? “Just in the car and the shower.”

Nura’s smile was sweet, words sweeter, “You’re really good.”

She got out of the car then, and Calum let out a slow exhale as he followed her actions, glancing up at the bright blue sky and wondering when his heart learned to skip a beat or two. They grabbed their duffels out of the car and Calum followed her up to the front door after handing her the keys, which she then used to unlock the door and step inside. 

Just as the door opened, Calum heard a woman’s voice from inside call out, “Nura, is that you?”

“Yeah, Mama,” Nura called back and as Calum shut the door, she toed off her shoes by the corner and he followed her lead, placing his Docs properly with the other sandals and sneakers already there. He then looked over to the living room to the immediate right, caught sight of a woman who had apparently been lying down on the couch sit up as Nura dropped her bag on the floor and walked over, “Asalamalaikum.”

Nura’s mother stood up, dressed in a printed tunic and leggings as she smiled and returned, “Walaikumasalam,” before putting her arms out so Nura could walk into her mother’s hug. He saw Mrs. Ansari close her eyes as she hugged Nura, a smile on her tired face as she said something in a foreign language.

“I’m good,” Nura answered her before pulling away, which was when Mrs. Ansari’s eyes landed on Calum, who was lingering in the entrance a bit too awkwardly. He felt out of place, the strap of his duffel feeling heavy on his shoulder as he offered a small smile. At her mother’s questioning look, Nura said, “Oh, Mama, this is Calum. He drove me here.”

Mrs. Ansari blinked in confusion as she looked at Nura. “Why didn’t you drive yourself?”

Nura scoffed. “Because I was basically in a catatonic state after finding out you were sick. Calum offered to come with me.”

Mrs. Ansari shot her daughter a flat look at the first part of her statement, but then her lips lifted into a kind smile as she looked at Calum. “It’s nice to meet you Calum. Thank you for accompanying Nura.”

He felt some of the awkward tension in his muscles ease as he returned her smile, chuckling lightly. “Nice to meet you too, Mrs. Ansari. And, really, it was no problem.” His eyes met Nura’s as he added. “It was the right thing to do.”

Mrs. Ansari’s smile widened before stepping back and gesturing to the couch. “Please, come sit,” she said to him before settling on the smaller couch by the window. 

Calum walked further into the living room, taking note of the pictures on the wall. Many of them of Nura, especially when she was younger, with a boy who he figured was her brother and lots of family photos of them with their parents. But Nura hadn’t mentioned her father, and if he was still in the pictures put up on the wall, Calum could only correctly imagine where he was.

“So, Mama,” Nura said, settling on the three seater couch that Calum sat on the other end of, putting his bag down as Nura focused on her mother. “Kya hua? Bilal said you’ve been sick for a few days? Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I didn’t want to worry you, beta,” Mrs. Ansari said with a click of her tongue, as if she hadn’t wanted Nura’s brother telling her. “The doctor prescribed me antibiotics and I’m getting a lot of rest. I’m not contagious anymore, which is good, Alhamdulillah, but I’ve just been feeling a lot of weakness.”

Calum noted the worry on Nura’s features, in the furrow of her eyebrows as she looked at her mom. “Is it getting any better with the medicine?”

“Yes,” Mrs. Ansari nodded, shifting so she had brought her legs up on the couch, back resting against the arm rest as she faced Nura and Calum. “Really, baby, I should be fine in a few days. You didn’t have to come.”

“I was worried,” Nura told her. “I’m staying for the weekend, okay?” When Mrs. Ansari opened her mouth to protest, Nura shook her head. “No, Mama. I already told them I’d be here and I have lots of personal days so it’s fine. Deal with it.”

Calum felt his lips curl up slightly in amusement as Mrs. Ansari let out a sigh with a roll of her eyes. Clearly she wasn’t the type who particularly liked being fussed over. “Acha, fine.” Then she glanced at Calum before looking back at her daughter and gesturing to the kitchen. “Oh, go get him some water or something. Don’t just sit there.”

Nura’s face scrunched up, looking over at Calum who had rolled his lips into his mouth. Nura scoffed, telling her mom, “He can get it himself.”

He suppressed the chuckle. He should’ve seen that one coming—why should she have to serve him in her own home when she already did so at the resort? Except Mrs. Ansari didn’t see it that way, clicking her tongue as she warned, “Nura.”

Rolling her eyes with a huff, Nura stood up reluctantly. “Fine,” she grumbled, shooting Calum a sharp look as she walked past him, only to stop before facing her mom again. “If you’re not contagious anymore, I’ll sleep with you so Calum can have my bed.” Mrs. Ansari nodded and Nura shifted her gaze to him, raising an eyebrow. “Hope you’re okay with downgrading to a full sized bed.”

Calum scowled after her, shaking his head at her dig before looking back at Mrs. Ansari, letting himself smile at the woman watching him. She then sat up, voice coating with curiosity as she spoke up. “Nura said you were friends—do you work at the resort, too?”

Calum’s lips parted, half feeling the need to give into the lie. But he quickly talked himself out of that useless point, fingers laced together as he let out an almost sheepish chuckle. “Oh, no. I’m, uh, actually staying there with a few of my friends. I met Nura on my first day there.”

“Oh,” Mrs. Ansari sounded, eyebrows raising in intrigue. She tilted her head before asking, “And you left to accompany Nura?” Calum’s throat worked, not entirely sure if she approved of his actions or not. He wouldn’t blame her if she didn’t. No doubt it was strange that her daughter arrived to help out with a man she hadn’t seen before. It probably looked fucking weird, but Calum didn’t regret it. So he nodded quietly, felt something ease in him when Mrs. Ansari smiled and said sincerely, “Thank you.”

He returned her grin just as Nura reappeared, a tall glass of water in her hand that she begrudgingly offered him. His smile only widened, finding the pout puckering her lips really fucking adorable. With a tick of her head, she said, “I’ll show you to your room for the weekend.”

Just a few moments later, Calum was stepping inside Nura’s bedroom, utterly neat and minimalistic in every aspect. The bed was perfectly made, bright green plants in one corner of the room, a study desk opposite of the bed and a bookshelf filled to the brim with books—which was not at all surprising to him. To the left of the door they’d walked through was a dressing table, only a few makeup and belongings on top as Calum remembered most of them being in Nura’s suite back at the resort. The walls were a pastel mauve color, so light he had to squint to see it, and the floor free of carpet, the wood sleek under his sock clad feet. There was a picture frame on the single bedside table next to the lamp and alarm clock, a photo of a younger Nura with a man he recognized from the other pictures in the living room. Her dad, Calum could tell. Same eyes, same nose.

As he carefully put his duffel down on the floor next to the bed, Calum turned to see Nura leaning against the wall by the door, eyes on him. She was watching him intently, a small smile teasing the corner of her lips, and Calum raised his eyebrows under her gaze. Did he look out of place? He kind of felt like it, but the room smelled of vanilla and shea butter, a scent he had come to recognize Nura by, and he didn’t want to admit how easy it would be to fall asleep engulfed in it.

“What?��� Calum finally asked with a low chuckle, wondering what was running through her mind.

Nura grinned, teeth biting into her lower lip as she glanced out the door. She then looked at him, the sun seeping through the window washing her brown skin in a pretty glow as she quietly, conspiringly, said, “I’ve never had a boy in this room before.”

Calum’s eyebrows shot up at that, feeling his smile return. Not what he had been expecting, but the way she had admitted it was tugging at his heart. From what Calum knew, Nura was Muslim, and although there were certain parts of the religion she did and didn’t practice—as far as he knew from what she had told him—he wasn’t surprise over the lack of boys that entered this room. He felt like a fucking thirteen year old boy at the mild case of excitement twisting his stomach as he asked, “Really?”

“Mhm,” Nura nodded with a gentle laugh. “I mean, my mom’s not so conservative, but my dad was. So, y’know, no boys ever stepped foot into the room when he was around. But, like, he passed when I was fifteen and after that, I still didn’t wanna bring boys in here. So, yeah,” Nura chuckled a bit nervously. “You’re the first.”

Calum felt his smile soften, briefly biting the inside of his cheek as Nura’s eyes met his. They gleamed against the sunlight, a sight he wouldn’t ever get tired of. “Well, I’m honored.” Nura laughed lightly, watching as Calum looked around her room some more, his grin returning as he gestured towards the bookshelf with an amused, “That doesn’t surprise me.” She rolled her eyes, unashamed of her overflowing shelf and Calum sat down on the edge of the bed, fingers linking together in the space between his legs. “Reminds me of my room; I’ve got this, like, big shelf filled with old vinyls and albums and stuff.”

Nura raised her eyebrows, teasing smile upturning her lips. “Really? You’re into music?” She blew air through her lips. “I had no idea.” He shot her a look at her sarcastic tone, earning a laugh from Nura. “Is it just a hobby? Your collection of music?”

He took a breath, hands bracing behind him on the mattress as he leaned back a bit. Her question was simple, innocent enough, yet it had Calum pausing to consider the thoughts running through his head. Music was the only thing that kept Calum sane; it was the only thing, other than his friends’ support, that kept him together when all of the bullshit with Dawn had happened. Playing his guitar was a hobby, but he found relief in collecting vinyls and records and listening to music. The way Nura lost herself in the books she read, it was the same for Calum when all of his focus went into the lyrics being sung and chords being played. He wanted to make a life out of his love for music, whether it be collecting his favorite records or selling them—hell, he knew how to play a few instruments, he wouldn’t mind teaching others how to play, either.

“I don’t know,” he finally answered Nura, catching the silent inquiring look that crossed her face. “I guess. . .” He trailed off with a thoughtful furrow of his eyebrows, head tilting back as he gazed up at the ceiling. “It wouldn’t be so bad, making some kind of career out of it. Maybe then I’ll have an appreciation for hard work.”

His last statement was spoken with a knowing smirk shot at Nura, who scoffed out a laugh as she remembered those words all too clearly—she’d snapped them at him that night at the restaurant. Her laugh had Calum grinning, and Nura ran her fingers through her hair as she shrugged. “If you’ve got the means to do it, I’d say that’s a wise way to spend your money,” she told him, the encouraging tone not lost on him.

Calum smiled. It felt. . . Good that someone other than his best friends thought his idea was one worth pursuing. He doubted his parents would care much what he did, too busy with their own business and too invested to let go of it any time soon. Something loosened in Calum’s chest at Nura’s smile, tone appreciative as he simply said, “Noted.”

*****

“I thought Billy liked barbecue chips—these are salt and vinegar.”

“Yeah, those are for me—hey, put them back in the cart!”

“Nura, we’re supposed to be shopping for your mom and Billy, not you!”

“A girl has her needs, damn it, Calum.”

He pursed his lips with a shake of his head, shooting Nura a look as she huffed and continued to push the cart along. The two of them continued down the aisles of Wal-Mart, finally heading towards the check-out with their stuffed cart. Nura may have gone a bit overboard, but it was their last day in Homestead and she wanted to make sure the fridge, freezer, and pantry were fully stocked before they left.

The past three days had been nothing short of interesting. It was a strange dynamic, having Calum around, and Nura was surprised how well he got along with her mom and Billy—which was kind of understandable, given that he hadn’t acted like a dick to them right off the bat as he did with her. But that was in the past.

In fact, Calum had been a huge help around the house, despite Nura’s constant teasing that he took in stride—and knew he deserved it, especially when he nearly sucked up one of Billy’s DS cartridges in the vacuum. Other than that near mishap, he helped her around the house, surprising Nura with his efficiency in the kitchen, got along really well with Billy and played video games with her seventeen year old brother, and had been quick with a small garbage can when Mrs. Ansari vomiting acted up and she couldn’t make it to the bathroom on time.

He hadn’t even been disgusted, and if Nura ever had any doubt about the kind of man Calum was, it was gone.

If anything, she could feel her heart pick up its pace every time he looked at her, felt the butterflies tickle her stomach whenever he smiled. She was falling, and it was probably a bad idea, but she didn’t care. 

“We’ve got everything?” Calum checked as they got to the self-checkout, eyeing the cart with a small smirk.

Nura snorted. “For the house and even some road trip snacks, yes.”

The two of them worked together as Nura scanned the items and Calum bagged them before putting them back int he cart, and not for the first time this weekend she found herself thinking how good of a team they made. Who knew the pretty rich boy was good at mundane things he could pay people to do?

When the last of the items were scanned and bagged, Nura reached into her purse to grab her wallet, eyebrows knitting together when she didn’t find it. “Huh?” she sounded, confused, as she opened it and dug through, groaning when she realized she didn’t have it. She didn’t even think about how she’d driven to Wal-Mart without her license on her, but was more pressed about the fact that now there was no way to pay for her groceries. Shit.

“What’s wrong?” Calum asked, eyebrows knitting together.

Nura’s shoulders fell, turning to look at him with disdain on her features with a little bit of self-loathing. “I think I forgot my wallet at home.”

Calum blinked. “Oh.” Then he stepped towards her and Nura watched as he pulled his wallet out of his jeans pocket and slid out a credit card. “We can just use mine.”

Nura’s eyes widened, grabbing his bicep as she stopped him. “Wait, no—I can’t let you pay for two hundred dollars’ worth of groceries, Calum.”

He looked down at her, a furrow in his eyebrows as if he didn’t understand the problem. It was stupidly endearing. “Yes, you can.” Then with a chuckle, he added, “Not like you have much of a choice, Nura. It’s okay.”

Her stomach twisted, eyebrows knitting deeply as she barely sounded a protesting, “But—” when Calum inserted his credit card. She took a breath before chewing on her lips, not entirely feeling right about this. Logically, Nura knew he had the money, knew that two hundred dollars wasn’t much to him, but that wasn’t the point. Taking care of her family was something Nura had become accustomed to; she and her mom did it together, even Billy chipped in with the summer jobs he’d get. It had always been the three of them, and while she definitely appreciated Calum’s kindness, it just felt strange accepting it. She didn’t want to owe him anything, and didn’t want him thinking she wanted him to pay for something for her family. It wasn’t his job.

When he pulled his card out and signed his name on the pad, Nura shifted her weight on her feet and peered up at him. “Thank you, Calum,” she said, her voice holding the genuine appreciation she felt over him fixing her blunder. “I’ll pay you back.”

She saw the frown that drew together his eyebrows as he pocketed his wallet, shooting her a near bewildered look. “The hell you will,” he said with a scoff. Calum shook his head, walking to the back of the cart to grip its handles. With a pointed look at her, he added, “I didn’t mind doing it, Nura, and I didn’t do it for you to owe me anything. I was happy to help.”

The look in his eyes told her that he wasn’t going to budge on his stance, and Nura just kind of fell for him a bit more in that moment. She also felt a wave of guilt for all the teasing she had done regarding him and his money, and wished she could take it back. Coupled with what Luke had told her that night at the club and him paying for her family’s groceries—not to mention the fact that when they’d stopped to get gas on their way to Homestead, he’d paid for it—Nura knew that Calum Hood wasn’t like any of the guests she’d ever encountered, and the money he had, he would use it for others before using it for himself.

That little trait only made him all the more attractive.

As they exited Wal-Mart, Nura tried, “Will you at least let me get you a drink when we get back? On me.” She didn’t know how much that would mean, given what he was paying to stay at the resort, but it was all she could think of doing. It was a small gesture, nothing compared to what he’d done.

And yet, Calum grinned at her, sharp features melting into a giddy softness as he pushed the cart along and nodded. “Absolutely.”

Nura left Homestead with a lighter heart than the one she’d arrived with. Most of it had to do with the fact that her mom, thank God, had started feeling a lot better than when Nura first got home. Her antibiotics seemed to kick in, and they did plenty in helping her mom out with the nausea and pain she had been feeling. With Calum and Nura chipping in to help around the house, even if it was only for three days, her mom was able to get as much rest as she could and it helped her recovery along.

She was no longer pale or running between her bed and the bathroom anymore, the pain had nearly subsided, and Nura knew her mom would be okay. And after telling her brother to be good and take care of their mom, and with Mrs. Ansari and Billy thanking Calum for all of his help, Nura and Calum left her house and were back on the road to the resort. This time, she joined in with him in singing along to the songs playing through the car at a louder volume; lighter hearts made for a happier car ride back, and Nura really fucking appreciated Calum’s help in it all. While she had been caught completely off guard when he had offered to come, she was so relieved he did.

They got back to the resort late in the evening when the sun had set and, ever the gentleman, Calum walked Nura back to her suite. Their footsteps softly thudded on the sleek floor, the hall empty as they reached her door around eight in the evening. Nura unlocked it and stepped inside, dropping her bag on the floor and turning to see Calum watching her, leaning against the doorframe with his hands in the pocket of his leather jacket which she couldn’t understand how he wore in the Florida heat.

Nura wrung her fingers together as she took a step towards him, feeling her skin flush as she began, “Calum—thank you, honestly, for helping out this weekend. You didn’t have to take time out of your vacation to do that and I—I really appreciate it.”

Calum’s eyebrows so briefly pulled together as his face scrunched up in protest, giving a shake of his head. “You don’t have to thank me, Nura.” He shrugged, a small smile playing on his lips. “You’ve been takin’ care of us and it just felt like the right thing to do.”

She let out a breathy chuckle at that, about a foot or two worth of space between them as she raised an eyebrow at him. “Yeah, well, it’s my job to. You did it because you’re a good person.”

She saw the way his eyebrows raised, corner of his lips tugging into a wider smile as he scoffed lightly through his nose. There was a teasing glint in his dark eyes as he said, “Means a lot, coming from someone who once said I was just barely a decent person.”

Nura rolled her lips into her mouth, an embarrassed heat flushing her skin as Calum chuckled quietly at her reaction. Of course she remembered saying that to him, right after he had basically tipped her out of spite. It seemed like so long ago, rather than just a month. “Yeah, well,” Nura mused, not at all minding the way the space between them seemed to be closing. Her gaze lifted so brown eyes could remain locked with his, a teasing flutter in her stomach under Calum’s intent, purposeful stare. “Safe to say you’ve proven me wrong.”

They were so close, her vanilla scent mixing with the woodsy freshness of his cologne, a combination Nura desired more of as she looked up at him. Calum leaned towards her, nose brushing against hers, fueling the fire sparking in Nura’s veins as his voice dropped into a raspy, deliciously teasing murmur, “Enough to break your fraternization rule?”

Nura’s response was tilting her head up to finally give into the heat his body was radiating, to succumb to the way Calum was pulling her and connect her lips with his. She felt herself inhaling sharply as he returned the kiss, his hands finding her face as he kept her close, moving his lips with hers. Nura leaned into him, her own hands gripping his wrist as her lips parted, deepening the kiss earnestly, the softness of his lips curling her toes, pressing herself into him. She couldn’t possibly be close enough to him.

Calum’s hands were warm against her skin, the couple of rings he wore chilling her gloriously, and he tasted like the mint gum he’d been chewing in the car. The subtle flutter in her stomach whenever Calum smiled at her had erupted into a hoard of butterflies, his tongue sliding against hers. God, she knew it was a bad idea, knew she was crossing a professional line she had never ventured near. But the way Calum’s thumbs caressed her cheek, kissed her so softly yet intensely, had Nura throwing caution in the wind. How could she possibly focus on anything else when Calum was kissing her like it was what his lips were made to do?

They pulled apart too soon, a brush of lips and labored breathing, and Nura kept her eyes closed as she reveled in the warmth Calum’s body provided. Her heart was racing, his nose brushing against hers, and Nura found herself wanting to stay close. Bad ideas never seemed so good right now. “Yeah,” she finally breathed out, ragged and overwhelmed, eyes still closed as her lips curled into a dazed smile. “Definitely worth it it.”

*****

It was a long day. Every so often, the long days caught up to Nura and the day couldn’t be over quick enough as she made her around her specific areas. Her sneakers, though they were comfortable, at this point seemed to be too tight on her feet and she couldn’t wait to go back to her room and collapse for the night. Except it was one in the afternoon and her hour lunch break wasn’t for another half hour. A little bit less, she realized as she glanced at her Apple Watch and read the time as 1:06. Not fast enough though. And it didn’t help that she was waiting to hear back from some publishing firms she had applied to work for, itching to check her e-mail every few minutes. The day was already taking a toll on her.

God, she wanted to nap.

The Florida sun was something she was used to, but today it only seemed to slow her down. She kept walking from the restaurant to the pool, providing guests with drinks and snacks whenever they demanded them. Mundane, repetitive, but she got paid for it, so Nura walked around and did her job with a pleasant smile on her face despite it feeling so strained on her cheeks.

It wasn’t too bad, though, because at least while she was around the pool, she got to see Calum. He, Luke, Sierra, Michael and Crystal were all by the pool, and it was taking all of Nura’s willpower and every ounce of her professionalism not to openly admire the glow of Calum’s skin under the beaming sun, or trace the ink decorating his skin with her gaze. Their eyes would meet every now and again, and though Nura focused on doing her work, she could still feel the weight of his stare on her. It was nerve wracking and thrilling in the best ways.

Ever since their kiss last week, there had been so many more snuck in. While she worked, Calum spent time with his friends in various activities the resort offered, but as soon as she clocked out, he was joining her in her room for dinner and a TV show to binge—even if, by the end, the show was long forgotten and they were too busy with dizzying kisses and wandering hands. It was a dangerous game they were playing, Nura knew, but all of her worries seem to melt away when she was with Calum. And it felt good, for once, to not constantly think of life’s problems that had taken residence on her shoulders. It felt so good to get lost in Calum’s kisses, his touch, to melt under his warm gaze and be the reason for that stunning smile. 

“Nura, you can take your break after dropping off that order,” Mr. Gonzalez said as she picked up a small tray with a single mango smoothie on it to be delivered poolside.

She nodded, stifling the yawn threatening to escape as she made her way back to the pool to give the drink to the middle aged woman who had ordered it. Nura balanced the circular trap on the palm of her right hand, left hand gripping the rim of the tray for extra security as she made her way over. The woman was sitting just a few feet away, and Nura couldn’t wait to give her the drink and go for her break.

And maybe she’d gotten lost in her thoughts, let herself get too distracted, but Nura hadn’t registered the two kids that were running past her, hadn’t heard their excited shoulders behind her over the busy poolside hum. But just as she reached the woman, the kids, probably about nine or ten years old, roughly bumped into Nura as they went, and the startled gasp ripped past her throat faster than she could grab the glass as it toppled over, sending the yellow colored smoothie splattering right onto the woman who’d been waiting for it.

Nura heard the few gasps around her, but they sounded distant over the sound of her rapid heartbeat and the woman’s startled shriek of, “Oh, my God!”

Face flushing in an embarrassed heat, Nura covered her mouth briefly, eyes wide in mortification as she stammered out, “Oh, God, I’m so sorry, ma’am. I—Let me grab you a towel.”

“Don’t!” the woman snapped, ripping her sunglasses off her face to fix Nura with a fierce glare with icy blue eyes. Nura stopped, blood frozen and eyes apologetically wide. She was all too aware of the stares she and the now soaked woman were receiving, and she couldn’t be more horrified over the whole encounter. Especially as the pissed off woman sat up and continued, “You’ll manage to fuck that up, too. What, do you not know how to walk?”

They had been trained for moments such as this, where the customers create a scene just like what the woman was doing. But in the six summers Nura worked at the resort, nothing like this had ever happened to her, and in this moment, she forgot all about what she was told as she remained frozen in her spot, humiliated by the way she was being spoken to and angry that she couldn’t say anything back without the risk of being fired.

“Ma’am,” Nura began, hating that her voice was a bit unsteady, holding the tray to her chest and picking up the now empty glass. Throat working, she continued, “Let me get you a towel and—and another drink—”

“Don’t bother,” the woman scoffed, pulling out the towel she was laying on to wipe at her skin. The scowl was a permanent fixture on her face as she looked up at Nura. “You’re lucky you didn’t break the glass, or else I would’ve sued your ass faster than you can—”

“Hey—it was an accident and she already apologized. Move the fuck on.” Nura’s eyes widened, heart stopping in her chest as she whipped her head to the right to see Calum next to her. She gaped at him, breath still in her lungs as she wondered what the fuck he was doing as his own scowl was directed towards the seated woman.

Who, in turn, stared up at him with incredulity and irritation. Though many people were watching the scene, Nura was absently relieved that all action around the pool hadn’t ceased, because if there had been complete silence, she knew she wouldn’t be able to handle any more humiliation than this. “Who the hell are you?” the woman demanded with a frown. “She spilled the damn drink on me—can’t even fucking do her job right.”

Nura’s face was on fire, that much she was certain of. And it certainly didn’t help when Calum took a step forward, figure looming and intimidating, as he snapped, “Accidents happen. If you’re so bothered, get off your ass and get your drink yours—”

The woman’s eyebrows had show up and jaw had dropped in astonishment, and Nura quickly cut in with a hasty, “I’m so sorry, ma’am. I’ll send someone else for your drink,” and, without thinking, grabbed Calum’s arm and roughly pulled him away.

Nura was too aware of the eyes on her, hearing Calum’s flip flops drag on the floor and his indignant protests as she told Lorraine to help out the pissed off lady by the pool, and it wasn’t until they were away from the pool and restaurant and headed towards her room where she finally let out a sharp breath.

“What the hell was that?” Nura demanded harshly, not even bothering to look at Calum as she made her way towards her room. She didn’t even want to eat anymore. She just needed to be in her room where she could have a proper fucking meltdown. Thank God her suite wasn’t far. They were already entering the hall with the brisk steps Nura had been taking.

Calum easily kept up with her pace, and she could hear his own anger as he returned, “She was treatin’ you like shit. I couldn’t just let her do that.”

Her vexation getting the best of her, Nura let out a humorless laugh, jamming her key into the door before shoving it open. “That’s fucking hilarious coming from you.”

Calum shut the door, the slam sounding distant as Nura’s heart pounded in her ear as she turned to face him. She didn’t even pause to admire him standing there in just a pair of black swimming trunks, the scowl on his face matching the one she wore. “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?” he demanded, scoffing as he took a few steps towards her. Nura stood her ground, jaw tight. “Are you seriously bringing that up again? I thought we were fucking passed that, Nura.”

She crossed her arms over her chest, defiant as her skin remained hot to the touch. “I thought so to, until you decided to say fuck my job and tried to play the hero when I didn’t ask for one.”

He genuinely looked bewildered at her statement and Nura knew it was because he didn’t think what he did was wrong. And while if she was more level headed, she would understand why he thought that, but right now it only fueled the fire burning her blood. There was a good chance he just made things worse. Gesturing towards the door behind him, Calum exclaimed, “That woman was being a bitch to you!”

Nura clicked her tongue loudly, looking away with an irritated shake of her head before returning, “It’s just part of the job. You’d know if you ever had one!”

Calum scoffed, incredulous and angry all at the same time as he raised his eyebrows at her. “Excuse me?”

“It’s all a part of working in customer service.” Nura let out a breath, lips curling in a near condescending smirk as she eyed him. “But I wouldn’t expect a trust fund brat like you to know that.”

His eyes narrowed, darkening as he took the few steps towards her, tall body towering over hers and Nura hated the excited twist in her stomach, and the thrill that shot down her spine, when Calum’s voice dropped and he returned darkly, “Only one being a brat here is you.”

Electricity shot through Nura’s core at Calum’s words, only being able to release a small breath until his lips captured hers in a rough, dizzying kiss that had her instantly wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling him impossibly closer. It was a frenzied kiss, desperate and heated as Calum’s fingers instinctively worked on the button of Nura’s black uniform shorts, and thank fucking God he was only in swimming trunks as he pushed her shorts down her legs and she kicked them off.

They were a mess of heavy breaths, needy kisses, and working hands as the kiss briefly broke when Calum lifted Nura’s shirt off, a fire brimming in her chest as he pushed her onto the bed before climbing over her body to connect their lips once more. He tasted of beer and cigarettes, and Nura didn’t at all mind the combination as the scruff on his chin scratched at her skin, his warm body pressing into hers as Calum broke their kiss and Nura let out a dazed, breathy gasp when his plush lips teased her neck with kisses.

Her anger and humiliation from before melted away under Calum’s body, eyes fluttering shut as one hand went to the back of his head, fingers threading through his growing dark hair and head tilting back as she reveled in the way his lips and tongue and teeth worked at her neck. She was overwhelmed by him; by his taste, touch, scent as Calum moved lower, lower, lower, his lips leaving a trail of electricity in his wake as he kept going down her body, brown eyes absent of his own previous aggravation and flashing with wicked mischief as she watched him reach her underwear.

When he pulled it down, Nura bit down on her grinning lower lip, head tilting back into the pillows as his lips teased the inside of her thighs with kisses. 

Fuck a nap; this was exactly how she wanted to spend her break.

“I’m sorry ’bout what happened at the pool.” Nura felt Calum’s chest lightly vibrate under her ear as he spoke in a rasp, her gaze fixed on he way her fingers played with his. The room had fallen into a tranquil silence, the steady beat of Calum’s heart calming Nura more than a nap would have. “I just hated seein’ the way that woman spoke to you. Reminded me of how I spoke to you and I’m sorry for it.”

Nura’s eyebrows furrowed at that, lifting her head to look at Calum. He was resting against her headboard, the sheets doing well to cover her bare chest as she laid next to him. Calum’s brown eyes met hers and Nura’s features softened as the little bit of guilt she could still see in them. “You don’t have to apologize. I forgave you for that a long time ago.” The corner of his lips quirked up but Calum still didn’t let himself smile, and Nura rested her hand on his chest as she sighed. “Thank you for defending me. And I’m sorry, too, for being such a bitch about it.”

“No, don’t,” Calum said with a shake of his head, his left hand coming up to cover her right one on his chest. Nura glanced down, feeling a smile tug on her lips at his warm touch, at the way his tattooed hand seemed to perfectly hold hers. Her brown eyes met his soft ones, feeling herself melt under his gaze all over again. “It wasn’t my place to jump in like that, no matter how much it pissed me off. I put you in a tough spot and that wasn’t fair of me.”

Nura felt her smile grow, heart fluttering in her chest at the sincerity in Calum’s voice. She then let out a chuckle, shaking her head as she responded to Calum’s curious expression with, “Either we suck at apologizing to each other, or we’re really good at it.”

Calum scoffed, his grin finally appearing, bright and beautiful. “I think it’s the latter,” he said with a quick wink, leaning forward to connect their lips in a toe curling, breathtaking kiss.

She would’ve continued it, except her phone let out a notification ding, and Calum groaned in protest when Nura pulled away with a light giggle. She reached over Calum, ended up laying with her stomach on his as she grabbed her phone from the bedside and read the new e-mail she’d received. And as her eyes took in the words on the screen, Nura’s heart dropped and a gasp escaped her throat. “Oh, shit!”

“What?” Calum asked, worry creeping into his voice. “What’s wrong?”

“Oh, my God,” Nura laughed, the excitement widening the grin on her face, reading the e-mail one last time before letting out a thrilled squeal. She kicked her legs excitedly, earning a bewildered laugh from Calum until she finally announced, voice high with enthusiasm, “Penguin Random House is offering me a job in their editorial department! Oh, my God—I got the job!”

She looked back at Calum as the words fell past her lips, catching the way his eyebrows shot up and something flashed across his eyes, akin to happiness and pride, before a grin split across his face. Those crinkles she adored so much appeared, just for her, as Calum laughed, “That’s incredible, doll—congratulations!”

Her stomach was wild with butterflies, cheeks aching from the grin she wore as she let out a squeal and pushed herself up to hug Calum. She laughed against him, feeling his arms wrap around her as he squeezed her tightly, bodies flushed as she felt his nose nudge at her neck. “Oh, my God—I’m moving to New York.” That had been the dream; to land a job at a publishing firm, preferably in New York City, and move there to start her life as proper adult. The thought was fucking terrifying, but one that brought Nura a kind of happiness she couldn’t comprehend.

Fuck, if only she didn’t have to go back to work in ten minutes. She’d properly be able to celebrate—especially since Calum was already in her bed.

*****

“Nura? Mr. McNulty would like to see you in his office.”

She looked up from where she was leaning against the bar, checking her e-mail to see another offer had come in. Over the past few days, ever since that first e-mail from Penguin Random House, the other firms Nura had applied to had finally reached back after the many video interviews she had done. She’d gotten job offers to most of them, including Simon & Schuster, which was her top choice, with Penguin being her second. Her days, despite dealing with the same kind of people all of the time, carried on with a happier note with each acceptance.

“Okay,” Nura nodded, pocketing her phone and taking off her apron. Riley took it from her, storing it under the bar as Nura walked out of the restaurant and in the direction of the main lobby of the resort. She couldn’t be sure why Mr. McNulty was calling her, but it was opportune; Nura could take that moment to tell him she wouldn’t be coming back next summer. Or ever again.

She reached his office door, knocking until she heard him answer with a “Come in.” Mr. McNulty glanced up from his computer, leaning back as he said, “Oh, Ms. Ansari, good. Please, have a seat.”

Nura was good at reading people, and right now, she got an uneasy vibe off of Mr. McNulty. He didn’t look entirely happy, elbows resting on the arm rests of his chair and hands linked together as Nura slowly sat down on the chair in front of his desk. “Is everything alright, sir?”

“I’m afraid not, Nura,” he said with a sigh, leaning forward as he clicked something on the laptop in front of him. Her eyebrows drew together as he turned the laptop to show her the screen as he said, “This is you with one of our resort guests, correct?”

Nura’s gaze went to the screen, heart in her throat as she watched a video of her exiting Calum’s bungalow from a few days ago, pausing on the steps as Calum leaned in to kiss her. The video ended with Nura turning around, giving the camera a clear shot of her face before it automatically stopped—along with Nura’s heart.

Shit. Oh, fucking shit.

Her lips parted, blood rushing in her ears as she tried to find the right words. “Sir, I-I can explain—”

“You know our policy, Ms. Ansari,” Mr. McNulty cut in with a shake of his head. He didn’t look angry, per se. Just disappointed, which Nura knew was worse. Especially since she knew the man, they got along well. She had never had such a transgression, and she was absolutely mortified. Fuck. She knew this would happen, knew they hadn’t been careful. “Engaging in relationships with our guests is against company regulations, and is grounds for immediate firing.”

Which would go on her record, and although she was going to quit anyway and already got offered jobs at all those firms, there was still the risk of them finding out about her getting fired from the resort. And she knew the reason for it wouldn’t be taken lightly, either. Shit. She was screwed.

She couldn’t even look Mr. McNulty in the eye, gaze dropped to her lap where she picked at her nails, face flushed in an embarrassed, saddened heat. How could she have been so dumb? So careless? Fuck.

“However—” Nura looked up when Mr. McNulty began speaking again, taking in the resigned expression he wore. “You have been with us for over five years, and despite your mistake, you’ve been an essential employee at Little Palms. Which is why I’m willing to offer you a deal.” She sat up, breath stilling in her lungs, eagerly and carefully listening. “I’m going to give you the chance of voluntarily submitting your resignation, effective immediately. You will get paid for the hours you have worked, but you will need to leave by the end of the day. This way, it doesn’t go on your record. Does that sound fair to you?”

Nura let out a heavy breath, disbelief crossing her features. She had already been planning to quit, and although that wouldn’t have been effective until the end of summer, doing so now was better than being fired. It would suck, Nura knew, having to leave the friends she made here quicker than she had anticipated, but Mr. McNulty’s offer was the lesser of two evils. At this point, she didn’t care what was fair or what wasn’t. It was her fault for being careless despite knowing the rules of the resort, and Mr. McNulty’s generosity wasn’t something she was going to take with a grain of salt.

“I—Yes. Yes, sir. That’s fair,” Nura nodded quickly, throat tight. None of it was fair, but it wasn’t like she was going to be unemployed. She had jobs lined up. It would be okay. She would be fine. “Thank you, Mr. McNulty.”

He nodded as the two of them stood up, and he reached his hand out and said, “It was wonderful having you with us, Ms. Ansari. I wish you the best of luck in your endeavors.”

She offered a small smile, shaking his hand firmly. “Thank you, sir.”

It wasn’t until she walked out of his office did Nura let out a breath, eyes closing briefly before opening as she leaned her head back and looked up at the ceiling. She wasn’t going to lie—that was kind of shitty. And although she knew she could use the extra time to pack up her life and get ready for her move to New York, it still left a small hole in her heart. Mr. McNulty only allowed her to resign out of her loyalty to the resort; so easily could she have just been fired, and Nura knew that would’ve sucked more. Still, it wasn’t wrong—or at least, she didn’t think it was—that the situation left a bitter taste in her mouth.

Nura sighed once more, giving a shake of her head as she began walking, figuring she might as well head to her suite to start packing. Her phone let out a ding and she pulled it out, eyebrows raising when she saw an e-mail from a Penguin Random House address. Nura hummed in acknowledgment, walking as she read the message from the woman who was the head of the editorial department, feeling a small smile tug at her lips as she read that the woman was excited to hear more from her, and that she hoped Nura accepted their offer.

And the e-mail had made her smile, reminding her of the hope she still had and how today wasn’t so shitty, until she got to the last line of the e-mail.

I’m so glad Mr. Hood—or Calum, as you may know him—recommended you to our firm. His e-mail only reaffirmed our decision in moving forward with your application.

Nura stopped, eyebrows slowly knitting together as she read those two sentences over and over again, hoping that she was only imagining them. But the more she read them, the clearer they got, and the heat that simmered in her veins only seemed to intensify with each second that passed by.

What the fuck.

He had reached out to them on her behalf? What the hell had he been thinking? Nura ran her fingers through her hair, letting out a sharp breath as she remembered the day she’d gotten the e-mail from them. He had been with her and he kept his damn mouth, didn’t even think to mention that he’d talked to them. 

Good thing he hadn’t, or else she would’ve probably ripped his head off while he was naked in her bed.

Heart drumming wildly in her chest, Nura texted him with trembling thumbs, casually asking him where he was. When he responded almost instantly, telling her he was at the beach, Nura didn’t think twice. She didn’t care she had to get her things ready—she needed to have a conversation with him first.

She arrived to the beach quickly, deaf to the sounds of people enjoying themselves and music playing and waves crashing. The sand was soft under her sneakers, eyes narrowed against the glare of the sun as she searched for Calum, or maybe even his friends, knowing he was with them. She walked in the direction of the shore, looking right and then left, jaw clenching when she caught sight of him resting on a towel under an umbrella. 

Nura stormed over, her anger and indignation overwhelming her, ignoring the greetings his friends offered her as she stood in front of his now sitting body when he heard her name being uttered by everyone else. “I need to talk to you,” Nura stated through gritted teeth. God, she was so angry, so outraged that he would meddle in her business the way he had, no matter his intentions. 

Calum frowned from behind his sunglasses, taking them off before he slowly stood up. Not even his stupid tattooed body could distract Nura from the glare she wore. “Is everything okay, sweetheart?”

Nope. No endearing nickname would distract her either. Nails digging into her palms, Nura demanded, “Did you reach out to Penguin Random House on my behalf so they would give me the job?”

She saw the realization flash across Calum’s face, lips parting as guilt tugged at his features and the knot in Nura’s stomach tightened. All of Calum’s friends had fallen silent as he started, “I—yeah, I did, but Nura—they were goin’ to give you the job anyway.”

“Maybe!” she exclaimed defiantly, eyebrows shooting up. “But it was what you did that made them go through with it, and I didn’t fucking ask you to do that.”

“Nura—” Calum let out a breath, frowning down at her as he gave a shake of his head. “I was just tryin’ to help.”

The sun was burning down her back, and it only drove Nura’s irritation further. Her chest felt tight, hating every minute of this. “I didn’t ask you to,” she repeated through gritted teeth, expression as hard as her eyes, and she knew Calum could see that. “I want to have a job because of my own hard work, not because of anything else.” She crossed her arms over her chest, voice lacing with a bitter venom as she added, “But I guess that’s too hard for someone who hasn’t worked a damn day in their life to understand.”

The hurt flashed across Calum’s face and for a moment, Nura regretted the words she’d uttered. God, they had been past that. She had stopped throwing his access to money in his face, had realized he was so much more than his bank account. But she was so angry in his act of meddling, and she lashed out when she was hurt, uncaring of who got caught in the damage. And it didn’t matter how much she liked Calum, how much he made her smile or laugh or feel good. He hadn’t respected her work ethic, had interfered when he wasn’t needed, and it only ended up hurting her. So she hurt him.

Nura took a step back, thinning her lips at him, uncaring of his friends’ stares as her brown eyes remained locked with Calum’s. His eyebrows were drawn together, the hurt more prominent on his face than anything else, and although the sight of him looking at her light that tightened Nura’s throat, it didn’t stop her from saying, “You cost me two jobs today, Calum. Do me a favor and stay the hell away.”

He saw the alarmed confusion in his eyes at her words, but Nura didn’t give him a chance to say anything as she turned and walked away, arms crossed tightly as she made her way off the beach. She knew he tried to go after her, was stopped when Ashton said, “Let her go, man,” and a dry sob escaped Nura as soon as she was far enough away from them. She felt her face scrunch up as she fought to keep the tears away; tears of anger, of sadness, of hurt—whatever the fuck they may be. It all came crashing into her after disappearing from Calum’s intense, pleading gaze, and Nura only let the tears fall when she was in the privacy of her bedroom.

She had expected to say goodbye to the resort soon enough. Saying goodbye to Calum, though, had never crossed her mind. 

*****

“She’s settled well in New York,” Mrs. Ansari told him with a smile, a happiness in her eyes as she spoke about her daughter. “She always wanted to get out of Florida, and even though I don’t like her being so far, I know she’s happy. That’s all I can ask for.”

Calum smiled, looking down at his hands as he twirled one of his rings. “She’s definitely a city girl—I’m not surprised she fits right in,” he said, unable to keep the fondness from slipping into his tone. Her face flashed across his mind; glimmering brown eyes and a smile that rendered him breathless every time. “They’re lucky to have her there.”

There was a silence that settled upon them briefly, and Calum heard the sound of porcelain clicking against glass as Mrs. Ansari put her mug of tea on the coffee table. “She told me what you did.” Calum’s throat worked as he looked up to meet the older woman’s gaze, surprised when she smiled at him gently. “Your heart was in the right place, Calum, and I know Nura knows that. She’s just. . .” She trailed off with a soft chuckle. “She’s independent, always has been. Her father and I raised her to work hard for what she wants and what you did, although it was only out of good intentions, made her feel as though you didn’t value who she was.”

Calum sat up, hating that that was ever a thought in Nura’s head. He admired her, so fucking much. And helping her had been such a natural instinct that Calum hadn’t stopped to think how it could be interpretated. Fuck, he should’ve known that the only way to help Nura was to support her in how she chose to run her life, not pave a pathway for her. Calum shook his head with a sigh, gaze dropping once more as he stared at his half drank cup of tea. Without even thinking, he murmured, “I value her more than anything.”

And he did. Of course he did. She’d come into his life like a whirlwind when he least expected it, when he was too busy being bitter over the way Dawn’s life had been moving forward despite her taking advantage of him. Nura was better than anyone Calum had ever met. She never took advantage of him, was quick to knock him down a peg or two when he needed to be, and, fuck, he loved her for it. Of all the things in the resort, Nura was the one who gave him a peace of mind, who pulled him out of the vat of bitterness that Dawn had thrown him in. He’d gone to Little Palm to so the beach and ocean and everything else in between could distract him. But it was Nura who did so by keeping him on his toes in the best way possible. 

He heard the smile in Mrs. Ansari’s voice. ���Give her some time, beta. If you truly care about her, and I can tell that you do, you’ll try one more time.”

The late October chill of New York was something Calum was familiar with. He enjoyed it, a nice change from the warmth of Los Angeles, and he didn’t mind standing out on the sidewalk, back leaning against his car as he kept his gaze fixated on the front door of the building in front of him. His hands were kept warm in the pocket of his long dark grey coat, watching each person that walked out of the door, hoping it was the one familiar face he had been in search for.

He had half a mind to pull out a cigarette to warm him up, but he didn’t want the first time she saw him in months to be when he smelled of tobacco. Fuck, he didn’t even know if she wanted to see him. For all he knew, she would see him waiting outside and turn right back into the building. His heart drummed in his chest, and no words of reassurances from his friends or Mrs. Ansari echoing in his brain could ever prepare him for the moment that Nura emerged from the revolving door of Simon & Schuster, dark hair dancing in the breeze as she took in a breath of the late afternoon New York air.

Calum’s heart leaped in his throat the second he saw her, pushing himself off the car and standing straight, feeling every drop of blood racing in his veins as Nura started descending the concrete steps and looked up, only for her dark eyes to lock onto Calum’s.

Nura stopped where she stood, hands buried in the pocket of her own peacoat and he wondered if she was trying to determine whether she was imagining him or not. He saw the shock on her face, lips parted as Calum took a tentative step forward. There was still about fifteen feet worth of space between them, filled with people passing by, and he was desperate to close it.

“What—” Nura let out a breath, and Calum swore he didn’t think he had missed her voice so much. She finally descended the stairs, making her way towards him, eyebrows drawing together as she asked, “What’re you doing here?”

For a moment, all Calum could do was stare at her. Standing in front of him after months of just being a memory in his head, Calum was desperate to drink in the sight of her for as long as he could. She looked beautiful, unsurprisingly, having replaced her resort uniform with jeans, heeled boots and a turtleneck under her coat. Absolutely stunning.

“I—” Calum paused, clearing his throat before he reached into the inner pocket of his coat, pulling out the item that had been weighing it down. Nura watched, her eyebrows rising at the item in his hands. “I thought you’d want your book back.”

A scoff escaped Nura’s upturning lips, taking her copy of Aristotle and Dante from his hands. She had never asked for it back when she left the resort, and it had been the only thing Calum had of Nura’s once she left. He’d read the book once and then twice over, soaking in the words that had become her favorite to read. He felt closer to her every time he read it, momentarily allowing himself to forget how he had fucked things up between them.

Nura rolled her lips into her mouth before lifting her gaze to meet his eyes, gently asking, “Did you like it?”

Calum rolled his lips into his mouth, hands returning to the pockets of his coat. “It was beautiful,” he nodded, voice softer than he intended. He looked down at his shoes then, black Docs stark against the pavement. “Ari kind of frustrated me, though.”

“How come?”

He bit the inside of his cheek, considering his next words carefully before he told himself to just stop thinking. He’d been thinking of saying them for so long. Now, he finally would. “It took him so long to figure out he loved Dante.” Calum’s gaze met Nura’s, offering her a small, close mouthed smile, a bit sad, but truthful. “But for me, figuring out I loved you was the easiest thing.”

Calum heard the sharp inhale Nura took at his words, brown eyes framed by long lashes widening as she gaped at him, and Calum didn’t regret it. He’d been holding those words in for so long, had kept them in his chest to the point where it had become almost painful. Now they were out there, spoken to the person they were meant to, and now Nura had the power. So he stood there, watching her, waiting for her to say something. Anything.

He saw the subtle way her eyebrows drew together, grip on her book tightening as her throat worked. “I—” Nura took an unsteady breath and Calum wondered if she could hear his pounding heart. Nura dropped her gaze, looking down at the book, letting out a nervous chuckle as she said, “Well, Ari’s a gay kid in 1987, so things weren’t so easy for him figure out—”

God, if she was anyone else, Calum would’ve hurt his eyes by how hard he would’ve rolled him. Instead, he felt himself letting out a breathless chuckle, some of the nervous tension easing in his muscles as he took a step towards her and cut in, “But I also admire him.” Nura pressed her lips together, watching him as Calum offered a small smile. “Because he gave me the push to come out here, to tell you how I feel, to apologize for the way I fucked things up.”

She was listening to him intently, eyes wide and earnest, and Calum pulled his hands out of his pockets and cupped her cheeks. Her skin was as soft as he remembered it, felt a ghost of a smile curl his lips when her eyes fluttered as soon as he touched her. Even in the heart of New York, he could smell her delicious vanilla scent.

“You make me better, Nura. With your jokes and your ethics and all of the things that make you, you. Watching you push yourself pushes me, and that makes you the best person I know.” 

“Oh, shit.” Calum let out a short laugh at the whisper she let out, looking up at him in awe and incredulity. He hadn’t meant to make her speechless, but he needed her to hear the truth, every ounce of it. She licked her lips, the corners tugging up. “That’s, uh, a lot of credit you’re giving me.”

Calum’s own lips formed a smirk, still feeling his nerves buzz in his veins. “You deserve it,” he told her before tilting his chin and widening his smirk. “You pushed me to open up my own record shop, after all.”

Nura’s eyebrows shot up, surprise crossing her features. “What? Seriously?”

“Mhm,” Calum confirmed, thumb stroking her cheek. “Over in Brooklyn. Complete with records, instruments, and even lessons by yours truly.” Then, with a cheeky grin, he added, “Gonna check out that hard work thing you’re always talking about.”

Nura laughed at that, using the book to lightly smack his arm as Calum laughed, feeling the knot in his stomach loosen almost completely. When her laughter quieted, brown eyes lifting to meet his, she softly asked, “Did you mean it, what you said? That you. . . You love me?”

Calum’s smile softened, throat working as her eyes provided him with a warmth against the New York chill. He lowered his chin, eyes on hers as he confirmed, “I love you.”

Nura’s chest fell with a sharp exhale, and Calum briefly caught sight of her wide grin before she closed the gap between them with a press of her lips to his. Heat warmed Calum throughout his body as he kissed her back, leaning into her the way he had been desperate to do so for months, feeling her arms wind around his waist as she held him close. It felt so good, so fucking right to kiss her, to feel her so closely, to love her like he wanted to.

“I love you, too,” she murmured against his lips, a giggle escaping her as she uttered those words so happily. 

They pulled away with thundering hearts and giddy grins, and the flush in her cheeks told Calum that they would be okay. It was all the reassurance he needed. Calum grinned, snickering lightly as he hooked an arm around Nura’s neck and mused, “Money can’t buy me that.”

Nura’s expression fell flat, bemused despite Calum’s teasing grin, and she smacked her lips together with a roll of her eyes before saying, “Shut up and kiss me again.”

His face hurt from how widely he was grinning, ready and willing to comply. “Yes, ma’am.”

--

tags: @irwinkitten​ @loveroflrh​ @softforcal​ @sweetcherrymike​ @astroashtonio​ @meetashthere​ @novacanecalum​ @captain-what-is-going-on​ @angelbbycal​ @singt0mecalum​ @hopelessxcynic​ @lfwallscouldtalk​ @bodhi-black​ @findingliam-o​ @softlrh​ @highfivecalum​ @calumsmermaid​ @erikamarie41​ @quintodosuniversos​ @longlastingdaydream​ @babylon-corgis​ @lukehemmingsunflower​ @imfuckin10plybud​ @pastelpapermoons​ @conquerwhatliesahead92​ @rotten-kandy​ @metangi​ @neigcthood​ @ohhmuke​ @old-zeppelin-shirt​ @5sos-and-hessa​ @trustmeimawhalebiologist​ @vxlentinecal​ @pettybassists​ @vaporshawn​ @lu-my-golden-boi​ @visualm3nte​ @isabella-mae13​ @dontjinx-it​ @lifeakaharry​ @neonweeknds​ @antisocialbandmate​ @ixcantxdecidexwhosxmyxfave​ @calpalbby​ @grreatgooglymoogly​ @sunnysidesblog​ @miahelizaaabeth​ @madelynerin​ @dramallamawithsparkles​ @kaytiebug14​ @hoodskillerqueen​ @bitchinbabylon​ @empathycth​ @xhaileyreneex​ @inlovehoodx​ @aestheticrelated​ @bloodlinecal​ @sublimehood​ @madbomb​ @raabiac​ @britnicole11​ @outofmylimitcal​ @wildflower-cth​ @wildflowergrae​ @bloodmoonashton​ @vxidhood​ @gosh-im-short​ @thesubtweeter​  

#calum hood #calum hood one shot #calum hood smut #calum hood imagine #calum hood imagines #calum hood blurb #calum hood blurbs #5sos #5 seconds of summer #ashton irwin #michael clifford #luke hemmings #5sos one shot #5sos smut #calum hood fanfic #calum hood fic #5sos imagine #5sos imagines #5sos blurb #5sos blurbs #5sos fanfic #5sos fic #ashton irwin one shot #luke hemmings one shot #michael clifford one shot #ashton irwin imagine #luke hemmings imagine #michael clifford imagine #ashton irwin blurb #luke hemmings blurb

[fallin-4-ya]

From Me to You

fred weasley x reader- part 3 of series

summary: being from france yourself, you loved writing letters to those back in your home country. but, what happens if your letters are interjected, and someone begins writing in your pen pal’s place?

warnings: none! (gif is not mine, credit to owner)

part 1, part 2, part 3, part 4

Sans toi, je ne suis rien

Bonjour y/n!

I hope all is well at Hogwarts! And I hope the snow isn’t too much, I’d imagine it quite difficult to play quidditch in those conditions. Do you play up at your school? It’s a great game, I love very much! This reminded me of you.

Amicalement, Maison

Flattening out the parchment, you picked up the gift that was given to you in your letter. A small snowdrop. You picked up the delicate blossom, fragile against your fingertips.

Always so preoccupied with your feelings for Fred, you had never thought to take a step back and experience new things. It was as if the feelings you harbored for him had always kept you at bay. Like it felt wrong to feel anything towards another person. But here you were, feeling as giddy as a lovestruck kid over some boy you had never met. To your surprise, feeling no remorse over those feelings and just letting them happen. Life was too short, you thought to yourself heading up to your dorm.

You set down a small vase and placed the flower into it. He must have charmed it with a preservation spell because not a single petal had wilted on its journey to Hogwarts. After storing your letter in your bedside drawer, you took out your parchment and envelopes and began writing a response.

Cher Maison,

The year is going so well, mon ami! Though, I am sad to hear of your mild winter, as the snow never fails to put me in a good mood. I’m not a player of quidditch myself, but almost all of my friends are on the house team. I do enjoy watching it! Thank you for the snowdrop, they are so beautiful and one of my favorites!

Bien à vous, Bien à toi, y/n

Tucking the letter into the envelope, you made your way to rejoin your friends in the common room. Ginny called you over to where she was sitting with the other Gryffindor girls.

‘Hey, Monet!’ Ginny said with a smile, the rest of the girls saying their hellos to you.

‘Hey, guys!’ you waved, ‘I’d love to stay and chat, but I have to bring this to the owlery.’

‘You mean your love letter.’ Angelina said with a swoon, wiggling her eyebrows, earning giggles from Ginny and Hermione.

‘No, not my love letter Angie.’ you smirked. But what you were about to say next escaped you mind because you were tapped on the shoulder. You turned to see Fred Weasley standing there with some boxes.

‘I can run that up with me if you’d like. So, you can stay and chat.’ Fred offered.

‘Oh, that’d be great, Freddie. Thank you!’ you grinned at him, handing over the letter.

You thought it was a bit strange, Fred Wesley helping you out so much. Not that he wasn’t particularly helpful, it’s just that he’s the type of guy who doesn’t do things this sporadically. Instead of pondering over the questions in your mind, you turned back to your friends and enjoyed the rest of the day laughing and having fun.

Weeks passed slowly and spring was nowhere in sight. Dozens of letters being exchanged between you and your writer afar. Words became more intimate and flowers kept coming. Beautiful penmanship decorated his pages with words falling softly, as if they were dripping from his tongue.

 Snow feel heavily on the grounds of Hogwarts, as groups of students bundled up venturing to Hogsmeade for the weekend. Being so busy and needing to catch up with schoolwork, you decided to take advantage of the quietness in the castle and headed to the library.

Gathering some books off the shelves and beginning to look for a table, you laid your eyes amongst a most unusual sight, Fred Weasley in the library. You decided to head over to where he was sitting and plop your books down onto the table.

‘Hey, Freddie!’ you said cheerfully. Fred looked up at you and immediately closed the book he was reading and threw it across the library.  You looked at him with a mixture of confusion and surprise.

‘It was really boring.’ Fred deadpanned.

‘Oh well um- okay that makes sense I guess.’ You said a question rather than a statement, sitting across from him. You looked up at Fred, covering his mouth desperate to hide his laughter. It wasn’t until you let out a snort that the both of you sat in the library howling with laughter. And wow you missed this. But he pulled you out of your thoughts.

‘So, Monet, whats up with you.’

‘Oh, you know. Same old, same old.’

Fred raised his eyebrows, ‘Mhm, and what about your little French pen pal?’

‘Freddie,’ you giggled, ‘He’s um- well he’s great to tell you the truth. Maison is sweet, thoughtful and caring. He even sent me flowers. No guy has ever treated me this way before. I guess, he makes me really happy.’

That’s when Fred did something that was very uncommon when you talked about boys. He smiled. you cocked your head with a grin. ‘What?’

‘Nothing, nothing. I’m just happy for you.’

‘Fred Weasley. Happy I’m talking to a boy? Hello? Is Freddie in there, because if he is I want to talk to him.’

You two laughed. ‘No, I am. I mean it, I’m happy you met a guy that makes you feel that way.’

You smiled back at him. Maybe getting over Fred was easier than you thought or maybe you just found it easier to distract yourself with Maison’s words and verses. Maybe you felt at peace with the thought that someone who lived so far away in a place you loved found solace in you. Maison’s words weren’t just words to you, they were conversations in which you felt yourself slowly falling deeper and deeper.

Dear y/n,

I must say, writing to you is the highlight of my day! I hope the owl does find its way to you quickly! You make me smile with every word in your sentences and blush every time you sign your name. I await the day I get to meet you and show you for who I truly am. I hope you are enjoying the flowers. They are beautiful as you are.

Affectueuses Pensées, Maison

You clutched the letter towards you heart with one hand and held the snowdrop gracefully in the other. And you thought, too, of the day where you would meet the boy who had written to you so fondly.

‘Someone looks happy.’ Hermione nudged you on the shoulder. You grinned toothily at her, feeling a pink make its way onto your cheeks. ‘I’d even say in love.’

‘Not in love, ‘Mione.’

‘Well, I think your heart begs to differ.’

And perhaps Hermione was right. Maybe it was love. Maybe you were feeling something beyond a likeness. You felt whole and complete. More than happy.

La vie en rose.

(A/N: thank you guys for reading part 3!!! the fourth and final part should be up sometime this week! requests are open & let me know if you would like to be part of this fic’s taglist. sending positive vibes -mari)

taglist: @alluringshawn @nojamsonmytoast

#Harry Potter #harry potter fanfiction #Fred and George #fred weasley #fred weasley x reader #fred weasley x y/n #fred weasley headcanons #fred weasley x you #france #hermione granger #ginny weasley #angelina johnson #fred weasley series

[paigerambles]

A happy belated birthday to my darling Gemma <3

(( four little drabbles based on some of our pairings )) @gemmamakeslists

A Dangerous Affair with Faith and Antonin

The door had closed much too loudly behind him. It mirrored the finality of this moment. Antonin had never pretended and that perhaps was what had made him so uniquely cruel. When he’d chosen her, when he’d decided to ‘see what happened’, he’d been open to feel whatever he might have. After all, the more open you were, the easier you were trusted. The more receptive you were to the little things she did, the more you noticed and became intrigued by. It was a dangerous tightrope he walked but Antonin hadn’t lost sleep about it. After all, he would always finish the job.

He was supposed to finish the job.

His hands never shook, not ever but tonight they betrayed him. If she had suspected, if she had been worried, it didn’t show. Instead, concern flashed across that almost unreadable face. That alone was a punch to the gut. Of course he didn’t exactly look his best. He was about to make the single most impactful decision of his life - his hair had not taken it well. Neither had the dark circles under his eyes, the palpable anxiety he felt causing a trickle of sweat to make its way down his neck.

If he made it quick, it could be a mercy. She was a target now and even if he let her go... It would be a life of looking over her shoulder. Faith may have been tougher than most but she wouldn’t survive, not now. Loneliness was easier to accept, to live with, when you hadn’t tasted the alternative. He knew that all too well now. This was just supposed to be another job. Another name scratched off a list. Another day.

What did it matter if he loved her? What did it matter that his father would kill him himself if he didn’t see this through? What did anything matter when she was looking at him like that, eyes hopeful and trusting and all too familiar with disappointment and pain?

The loaded gun felt impossibly heavy in his hands as he watched the colour slowly drain from her face as that trust started to falter. Surely not...? He couldn’t, he wouldn’t-

“Antonin-,” but he’d made his decision long before she breathed his name. In truth, he had made his decision long before even now. He had been interested every time she spoke, dizzied by her rare laugh and moved by the way she saw the world and all its dark, terrible corners. She’d danced with the devil and never known, until now. He took a step towards her and to her credit, to her grit, she barely flinched and did not move.

The cold touch of the metal ran up his spine as he put the gun away. Of course he put the gun away.

“We have to leave. Tonight. There’s no time to explain-,” his mind was moving faster now, catching up, calming down. This he could do. This he could manage without shaking. “They want you dead. My father, his organization. I won’t let that happen to you, do you understand?” Usually she would argue, questions, rage until she was blue or purple or red in the face. There was an ache in his chest as he saw the tears in her eyes, too stubborn to fall. Convincing her that his feelings were real would take time and maybe she’d never believe him which she was well within her right not to but that didn’t matter now. Now his only thought, his only goal, was to keep her safe.

Antonin stopped moving for long enough to look her in those burning blue eyes. It had to boil down to one thing now and it wasn’t love, it wasn’t longing or truth. It was this: “Do you trust me?”

And perhaps against her every better judgement, in that moment she nodded, gripping tightly onto his outstretched hand.

“Yes.”

A Reckless Serenade with Krystal and Luke

The pub was probably the dullest, stickiest, faintly rancid place in town but it let his band play and paid them in free drinks. So, really, who’s to complain? Luke was usually nervous before a show, anxious right up until he was bouncing around the stage and even then. Tonight he was especially nervous. Tonight, he’d asked the prettiest, coolest, sassiest girl from the record store to come to his show. He’d made some big song and dance about putting his homemade poster up in the store to which she’d said ‘nah, pal’. Luke had just been pleased as punch to chat with her anyway.

The likelihood of her actually showing up tonight... He wasn’t sure what made him more nervous. Would she? Wouldn’t she? He couldn’t quite put his finger on what it was about Krystal Mercury but he thought an awful lot about holding her hand. That was enough to inspire screeds and screeds of poppy poetry, some of it beautiful even. When it came to writing a song, he could say it all. When it came to talking to her? Forget about it.

Now, all he had to do was convince himself that he wouldn’t be perfectly miserable if he didn’t see her tonight. It was a decent crowd, anyway. At least fifteen people. If you counted the bartender (which he always did). It was all peachy.

Except, he really wanted her to be in the crowd.

“Come on, mate.” Luke blinked at his band-mate, as if suddenly remembering the fact that the whole point of tonight was to play a show. Right, here we go. No matter what happ---

For half a beat, he held his breath entirely. After all, it wasn’t terribly well lit in here and he might have been mistaken. Although, wasn’t she quite unmistakable?

Krystal’s hair was down, hanging by the shoulders of her denim jacket with what he thought might have been sewn on patches for a splash of colour. She was here. When he met her eye, he reckoned he caught a smile and time might have slowed down. He’d always been hopeless and maybe even romantic but he never thought he’d get himself quite this tongue tied over someone. Not a very handy thing when you were the lead singer, mind.

Then just like that reality return and he opened his mouth at last, the sound of rip roaring guitar and faster-than-your-racing-heart drum beats filled the air, and his head. Luke felt giddy, elated and it wasn’t just from the adrenaline of playing a show. It wasn’t that at all.

“And truth be told, I’d be terribly content to hold your hand.”

Funny how much effort it took to make it seem like you were very cool and casual around someone you definitely didn’t feel cool or casual around. Luke gave it his best once he’d exited the stage.

“Alright, Songbird.”

“Well, you weren’t shite, then.”

Luke let out a laugh, still clad in his leather jacket despite the stage lights.

“Do you want to see backstage?” Luke took the world’s longest breath, holding out his hand.

“Backstage,” he shot her a grin at that comment. Fair enough, this was hardly the Grammy’s. Still, she took his hand.

A Brighter Day with Olivia and Ian

Ian Morrison had just been some guy on vacation when he noticed her. A totally normal, very stylish and slightly drunk guy on vacation. Olivia Winters had just been some girl working her part-time job and going to classes. Sometimes she remembered to text back her annoying BFF Samson too. She was perfectly normal, happy and a little bit no-nonsense especially when it come to guys on vacation who thought they were stylish.

It was perfect.

The first time Ian noticed her, she was sitting outside of a café with a stack of books and a black coffee. Her bangs threatened to cover her eyes, her brow was furrowed in concentration and she was about to lose one of her papers to a summer’s breeze. Now, being a perfectly normal, perfectly human guy, Ian had to run like a fool to catch it for her. Did he expect to be showered in thanks? No but a compliment on his Hawaiian shirt would have been nice.

Olivia didn’t even give him that.

The next time Ian sees her, she’s wearing dungarees and eating an overly shiny apple. He smells strongly of daytime tequila (it was vacation, after all) and was just on the way to meet his brother for a late lunch. Ian doesn’t have a good excuse this time but damn it all, he goes for it anyway.

“You know, an apple a day keeps the doctor away.”

“And what exactly would keep you away?”

“Pineapples. They freak me out.”

“There are at least seven pineapples on your shirt right now.”

“It’s a power play, I’m letting them know who’s boss so they don’t smell my fear. I’m playing the long game here. I’m Ian, BTW.”

“Right... Olivia, BTW.” She wasn’t nearly as accustomed to using the acronym out loud, hence the sarcasm.

“Well, I’ll see you around O-L-I-V-I-A,” he grinned, shooting her a wink. She rolled her eyes. She smiled. What a weirdo.

The next time again that Ian sees Olivia, the sun is setting over waves and he’s wearing shorter shorts than you might think appropriate for a Sunday evening. He was just giving the people something to smile about. He has his sunglasses on, sitting under one of those absurdly large beach umbrellas, half-asleep, when she sits herself down without even a ‘hello’. How rude. He didn’t mind.

“Here.” Ian opened his eyes lazily, glancing down at the apple in his palm. A smile tugged at his lips. What a weirdo. “For the doctor,” she added, as if that made sense. Ian let out a laugh. She felt funny but not in a bad way.

“Thank you, O,” he said around a crunch, peaking over at her before nudging his sunglasses down his nose. “So, you planning on sticking around or are you actually a mermaid en route to the sea? Either one is cool with me.”

“Not a mermaid. A sea-witch and if you’re not careful, you won’t leave here with all your fingers and toes still attached.” He was only almost certain it was a joke which only made Ian Morrison grin wider.

“Only one way to find out then.” Olivia stayed beside him long after the sun had set, telling herself it was fine because he was just some boy on vacation with a nice smile and a ridiculously warming laugh.

The last time Ian sees Olivia is when he’s on the bus, feeling a keen hangover as he presses his face against the cool glass. Mark Morrison is putting their luggage under the bus, making sure Ian has plenty of water and crackers for the uneasy ride back home.

Ian doesn’t know why or how he opened his eyes at exact, perfect moment to see her but he did. He was so glad he did. An easy smile came to his face and the same happened for her.

Olivia lifted her hand up in a wave, minimum effort and very meaningful all the same.

Ian pressed his palm to the window, dramatic and very meaningful all the same.

Mark made his way onto the bus, backpack in tow and Ian turned to shoot his best bro a grin and by the time he looked back around, Olivia was gone.

A Little Hope with Autumn and Oliver

There was only one bed in the motel and the bath tub was abysmal. Oliver would have taken the chair- it’s not as if he slept much these days anyway but Autumn had insisted. Well, perhaps that was the wrong word. She said he would be no good to her if he was exhausted and hadn’t he been the one who had dragged her into this mess? That he could not argue with.

Still, he couldn’t sleep.

Oliver wasn’t proud of the weakness, of the cruelty he had inflicted by having Autumn conjure up the soul of his beloved. He couldn’t pretend he didn’t know just how Angel had died, the fire, the explosion... The way that Autumn had to feel that just so he could have a scrap, a false echo of the woman he had loved more than anything in this wretched world. What’s worse is that he needed her to do it again.

Autumn needed the money. She needed to start over so if that meant sticking with Oliver DiLaurentis a little longer then fine. He shouldn’t have lied to her, shouldn’t have left out the part where there was a price on his head. They’d been on the run for weeks now and he had begged her to leave him to perish more than once. Autumn refused, for whatever reason.

Well, it was the money, wasn’t it? Of course it was. They had a deal. Had his father not taught him how to be a good businessman? He couldn’t back out of a deal. That would be dishonorable. How goddamn backwards his family had been. Were. Oliver turned on his side.

He owed Autumn his life, whatever was left of it. He would see this through. He’d protect her the way that he hadn’t been able to protect... To protect Angel. A haggard breath left his lungs as he looked over to her lying beside him. He felt his chest ache. Then-

Autumn turned, turned too far in fact and now she was leaning against his chest. Oliver stopped breathing. He hadn’t felt a moment of peace since the fire. Since he’d... Just, since. He doubted he’d ever feel a moment of peace again but for the briefest of moments, as he let out his breath, he felt the first real glimmer of hope that he might. It was a foolish, frivolous thought but he had it nonetheless.

Her breathing was even, her sleep yet to be interrupted. For reasons entirely beyond him, he gently touched her shoulder and felt the real weight of exhaustion he had been fighting off until now. He was bone tired, desperate for sleep but too scared to close his eyes. Autumn wasn’t though. From what he had seen of her, from what he had seen her do, he thought she was fearless. A survivor. Beautiful, in her own special way. He fought the thought off but still it whispered in the back of his mind- not like her though, not like Angel.

Oliver closed his eyes, a tear falling down his cheek. He didn’t move his hand from her shoulder and she didn’t move her head from his chest.

For the first time, he slept.

#gemmamakeslists #gemma #for you my dear <3

[lnc2]

The Second Shift

Summary: Adrien Agreste is a d-egg-beat dad and Marinette is having none of it.

A ko-fi commission for @jarl-deathwolf who requested adrinette co-parenting for a class assignment.

AO3

In all her dizziest daydreams, wildest whimsies, and fantastic fantasies, Marinette never pictured it going like this.

The this and it and going being a single working mother to a baby girl with an absentee, philandering flake of a father.

Father being a generous term for what her so-called partner was doing.

Marinette scowled, (gently) tossing her backpack onto the lunchroom table.

“I’m gonna have to rethink Emma, Louis, and Hugo.”

Alya grimaced. “Agreste bail on you again?”

“I get it.  Really, I do,” She said, not getting it at all.  “But if it’s not photoshoots or fencing practice or movie rehearsals –”

Here, she rolled her eyes.

“– Then it’s meeting with the Tsurugis or disappearing to take a shower whatever that means.”

“I’m sorry, girl.“

Marinette sighed. “We were supposed to be partners on this Al and I’m doing all the work.”

She opened her bag and pulled out a makeshift basket with a single egg cushioned inside.  Adrien, the absolute dork, had drawn a little sleeping face on the damned thing, complete with a tiny green bow drawn on the top of its head.

“Only the best for baby Eggma,” He’d said, grinning in a way that made her heart flip.  In a way that did not indicate a future of egregious absence from their child’s care.

“Maybe you should talk to Ms. Bustier,” Alya said, pulling out her own egg.  An egg Rose dyed pink for the endeavor. An egg Rose stuck around for. “It’s not fair he keeps bailing on you at the last minute.”

At the worst minute, more like.

Because, as disappointing as it would have been, Marinette could forgive Adrien a lot of things. Doing the heavy lifting on a group project was just a drop in the bucket.

But he kept foisting Eggma on her during akuma attacks.

And secret identities be damned, she could not keep stashing Eggma around the city.  Air conditioning units, secluded chimneys, and even the damn beehives on the top of Notre Dame – Ladybug was running out of hiding places.

Or rather, she was running out of safe hiding places.

Memories of the latest attack where Chat cataclysmed the goddamn building she’d stashed her make-shift daughter haunted her every waking moment.  Sentimentality aside, Marinette could not afford to fail this project.

Thank kwami for Tikki and Miraculous Ladybug.

She’d nearly scalped Chat for that mistake, not that she could really explain her fury to her partner.  Ridiculous school projects aside the last thing she needed was that cat offering to fill Adrien’s shoes.  Not when she knew how deep that feeling truly ran.

Ugh.

“Do you think it’s, like, a family thing?” Alya asked, ripping into her sandwich. “Agreste Sr. isn’t the best role model if you know what I mean.”

“No. I think it’s an Adrien thing.”

Marinette was grateful when her friend nodded, no explanation needed.  For all of his great qualities, Adrien was almost painfully oblivious to the undercurrents around him.

And, to his credit, he started off great.  Damn near giddy at the prospect of a family, any family, even the fake kind. He’d taken to the project with an earnestness that was almost painful. 

“This is Eggma Eggreste,” He’d said, proudly, looping his arm around her waist and presenting their egg to the rest of the class.  They were so young then, naive in their optimism.

Marinette knew better now.

The Eggreste family portrait used to make her giggle every time she saw it. Now she wasn’t sure she wanted to give him the silly drawing at all.

“You should probably talk to him,” Alya said, unreasonably. Like Marinette wasn’t a walking keyboard smash every time the boy so much as looked in her direction.

Still, she owed him an explanation if she was planning on breaking Eggma over his head after this whole project was through.

Their timing, as always, was horrible.

She met him on the school’s front steps, Eggma in hand and we need to talk on her lips, when the akuma attacked.

It was almost comical, really, how she knew exactly what Adrien was going to say.

“Ah,” He said, wincing as another explosion went off in the distance.  His hand, which had been reaching to take the carton, retracted.  “I’m so sorry Marinette.  But there’s something I have to–”

“No.”

He blinked, confused.  “I’m sorry?”

Marinette shoved Eggma into his chest, scowling.  “I said no.  You’re not the only one with responsibilities, Agreste.  It’s time you start taking care of this one.”

She stomped away, searching for a place to transform.  Adrien scrambled after her.

“Marinette, wait!”  He said, keeping stride.  “I know I’ve been the worst partner lately, but I really need to go and I can’t bring Eggma with–”

“Pull your damn weight,” She snapped, whirling around to poke his chest.  His eyes were wide, panicked, and a little exasperated.

Well.

“I’m sick of the disappearing act, Adrien.” She said.  “It’s your turn.  And so help me if the next words out of your mouth are I have something to do I will scream.  Because believe it or not I have something I need to do.  So take your daughter and figure it out.”

Marinette didn’t give him a chance to argue any further and took off running.

Today, at least, she was getting her break. 

Sure, It was to fight a super villain, but who said parenting was easy?

Ladybug took to the rooftops, following the wreckage left in the akuma’s wake.  She tried not to look too carefully at the crumbled buildings or what might lay inside.  The best thing she could do for Paris was to catch Hawkmoth’s latest victim and purify them as quickly as possible.

Miraculous Ladybug would take care of the rest.

Still, she winced as another explosion sounded off, closer this time.  She hated the destructive ones.

It was a good thing she managed to pass off Eggma to Adrien.  He would be sensible and stay out of harm’s way. Two less people to worry about.

“Sorry I’m late my lady!”

Her partner landed beside her, annoyed and without his usual theatrics.  “I couldn’t get away.”

“No worries, minou.” She said, scanning the horizon for their target.  “I only just got here.”

“Let’s hope this one goes down easy,” Chat said, grimacing.  “I’ve got a lot riding on not becoming fire fodder today.”

Ladybug smirked, just today? on the tip of her tongue when her eyes caught on Chat’s newest costume addition.

“What is that?”

Chat patted at the small, white, shape peeking out of his new, leather satchel.  She felt the ridiculous urge to slap his claws away from the delicate shell.

“School project.” He said, irritated, irritating her.  “My partner wouldn’t take her this time.”

“Her?” Ladybug said, voice sounding distant to her own ears.

She could see two little green arrows pointing towards each other on the crest of the shape, a clumsy, familiar approximation of a bow. 

No.

Nope.

Absolutely not.

Ladybug felt like she was floating.  A sense of dread and anticipation and knowing hovering just beyond her body. A place where 2 + 2 = 5 and the next words out of her partner’s mouth were –

“Eggma,” He said, sounding almost too pleased with himself.  “Her name is Eggma.”

Of course it was.

She could have screamed. 

Really, she should have. 

But all Ladybug felt was relief.  Relief and irritation and the sensation of the universe tumbling itself upside down until it was right side up again.

The sky was blue.  Her suit was red.

And Adrien Agreste wasn’t a terrible father.

“This… this explains a lot.” She said, reaching forward to take the satchel from his side.

Chat blinked at her, confused and only a little hesitant.

“My lady?”

“Eggma Eggreste,” She laughed, slightly hysterical.  “What a problem child you’ve been.”

“How did you…” He stopped, eyes narrowing.  She waited for it to click.

It didn’t take long.

“… Marinette?” Chat said, voice cracking.

“I guess that’s why you’ve been so flaky.”

“Oh my god.”

“We’ll need to work on that for the future,” She said, absently, searching the roof for a place to hide Eggma.

“Oh my god. ”

She found a small opening near an air vent, a place as good as any at this point, and tucked her in.  A temporary solution at best.

“Oh my god! ”

“Adrien,” Ladybug snapped, nerves frayed.  Chat squeaked, shutting up. “Can you pull it together for the next hour?”

“Mhmm.”

“Good.” She said, running a shaky hand through her hair.  Now was not the time for freaking out. Now was the time for superheroing, rescuing, and parenting. Partnering.

Was there even a difference at this point?

“I’m done carrying double duty.  We can scream about this when we’ve purified the akuma.”

“Mhmm.”

Chat’s eyes were wide and a little glassy. 

Ladybug bit her lip… and broke. “Please, please say anything else.”

I can’t do this without you.

He heard her.

Clenching and unclenching his hands like he was working off an electric shock, Chat took a shuddering breath and reached out his fist.

“Okay, LB?”

She laughed, teary, and bumped it with her own. “Okay. But Chat?”

His smile was shaky at best.  “Yeah?”

“We’re gonna need a hell of a babysitter.”

#miraculous ladybug #lnc2 writes #commission #jarl-deathwolf #adrinette #adrienette #coparenting egg assignment

[rosemaidenvixen]

A Secret’s Worth

Chapter 6: Toby

Ao3

The squeak rubber on linoleum got louder as the footsteps came closer. 

Toby didn’t move an inch, eyes locked on the gap beneath the stall door.

Coach Lawrence’s sneakers stepped into view.

The muscles in his legs were wailing in protest, cramped in position to keep him perched on top of the toilet. Toby forced himself to ignore the pain and held his breath, staying as still as he possibly could. They were close, so close, he couldn’t mess things up now.

They hadn’t come this far just to trip at the finish line.

Seconds ticked by, each one feeling like an hour, before Coach Lawrence’s shoes turned and headed out of the bathroom. Toby letting out a silent cheer of victory as the door shut behind him. He waited a few more moments, just to make sure Coach Lawrence wasn’t trying to fake them out, before dropping down to the floor and peeking out of the stall. 

“Coast is clear Jim,”

Right on queue Jim stepped out of another stall and hurried over to meet him by the door. A quick glance to make sure the halls were clear, then they made a break for it. Running through the school as silently as they could, taking care to make sure they wouldn’t be seen.

When they reached the side entrance Toby was shaking, half from excitement and half from fear. Part of him was convinced that Señor Uhl was going to be standing right outside waiting for them, two detention slips held at the ready. Their adventure over before it could even begin. Palms sweaty, he slowly pushed the door open, when he saw that the walkway was clear his heart leapt.

He and Jim ran down the sidewalk, grabbed their bikes, and started pedaling like their lives depended on it. Not even slowing down when they crossed the street and cut through the intersection. When they finally stopped, huffing and puffing in front of the diner’s parking lot, only a sliver of Arcadia Oaks High school was visible, the rest concealed by buildings.

Toby felt giddy energy bubbling up inside his chest. They had done it, for a while he didn’t think he had it in him but he had pulled through. 

Now the afternoon was theirs. 

“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh I can’t believe we just did that!” he hopped from foot to foot, practically jumping with exhilaration “We ditched a pep rally and snuck out of school we’re practically delinquents now! And no one suspects a thing! Oooh man if anyone finds out we’re going to get Saturday detention for the rest of the year!”

Jim was giggling and grinning from ear to ear, if anything he was even more buzzed about this than Toby was “Who cares, detention will be worth it!”

Toby gave Jim an admiring glance, he had always been so straight-laced since...well, ever. It really felt good to see him finally cut loose. 

At that moment the girls rounded the corner on their bikes, racing towards their designated meeting spot right on time.

Jim waved them over as the three slid to a stop, panting as they caught their breath. 

“You guys have any trouble escaping?”

Mary leaned heavily against her handlebars, still gasping from exertion “We nearly got caught, Ms. Janeth almost found us, we had to hide in the recycling bins,”

She perked up almost instantly “But we got away, now we have the rest of the afternoon off, and you know what that means!”

Like Toby needed to be told twice “Gun Robot 7 here we come!” he cheered, playfully bumping shoulders with Jim.

Immediately Jim stiffened, a slow shudder making its way up through his body “Tobes,” he hissed through clenched teeth “...arm…”

Oh...oops.

“Sorry dude,” he scooted away, giving Jim plenty of space “Forgot about your needle arm, at least you’re done now, right?”

“Yeah, just finished the last round of shots yesterday,” Jim replied while rubbing his much punctured limb “Thank god, if I had to get jabbed one more time I think my arm would have fallen off,”

Darci snickered “It is kind of funny that the shots you had to get after are worse than when the fox actually tried to bite your foot off,”

“Yeah, hilarious,” 

Toby noticed how Jim kept rubbing his arm as the five of them walked their bikes over to the movie theatre, there was a crackdown on sidewalk laws and they didn’t need to get busted for that of all things. 

It was nuts how Jim and Dr. Lake had been going on camping trips for years without any trouble, and then all of a sudden the most crazy-town-banana-pants thing happens.

Jim was still pretty touchy about it, he’d only ever showed Toby the injury under the bandage once. A cluster of thin red lines an inch above his ankle, not nearly as gorey as Toby had been imagining. He really didn’t like talking about it though, which was cool, Toby knew when to back off. But after enough time had passed and Jim had gotten over almost being mauled, Toby was going to try and convince him to show off the scars more. 

Scars were a huge chick magnet.

Soon enough the theatre was in sight. Not wanting to miss the start of the movie, they hurried to secure their bikes and buy their tickets. Ten minutes and three giant tubs of popcorn later they were all sitting back and watching the pure epicness of Gun Robot 7: Revenge of the Federation. 

The movie was well over two hours long, but they managed to sit through every last glorious, action packed minute of it. Except for Mary who managed a quick potty break during one of the chase scenes. 

In other words a lot better than the pep rally would have been. They should do this more often.

All too soon the credits started rolling, forcing them to gather their trash and head for the door so that broom wielding employees could do their thing.

While throwing they were all throwing their trash away, Toby happened to notice Claire looking thoughtfully at the banner advertising another movie two theatres down. 

Her pensive look broke into a wide, cheshire-like smile “What do you guys say about making this a double feature?”

Toby did a double take at her words, before shooting a discreet glance at the nearby theater employees. One behind the ticket counter trying to pretend he wasn’t reading a textbook and fooling nobody. Two at the snack bar engaged in a heated debate about the Star Wars prequels.

None of them would notice or care if five teens snuck into an extra movie. 

For the first time today Toby didn’t feel one hundred percent onboard with this. Ditching during a pep rally was one thing, but theatre hopping was another. Forget grounding, if they got caught it was game over for real. Darci’s dad might even pull strings to get them all sent to juvie.

This was stupid, crazy, if there was a single brain cell between the five of them they’d quit while they were ahead and just go to Claire’s house and play videogames. 

But that wouldn’t be nearly as fun, or as thrilling.

Mary was practically vibrating “We totally should!”

“We’ve already cut school for half a day,” Darci said with a shrug and a smirk “What’s sneaking an extra movie?”

Toby was about to say that they could count him in when something occurred to him.

He glanced at Jim from the corner of his eye, trying to gauge his reaction without being completely obvious. 

The movie they were looking at was over two hours long, which would mean for Jim to stay and watch with them he would have to break curfew.

Toby had to bite the inside of his mouth to keep from saying anything, Jim needed to make this choice by himself, pushing him one way or another never ended well.

Jim always stuck to his mom’s rules, which was one of the things Toby admired about him. But Dr. Lake still made him follow the same rules they’d had back since elementary school. They were in high school now, they were teenagers for crying out loud. Trenchcoat wearing strangers weren’t going to throw them in a windowless van if they were out on the sidewalk five minutes past dark. 

And Toby was sure that if Jim would just let himself relax and forget about the rules just once, he would realize that to. Then he could spend his nights going out and having fun with Toby and their three awesome new friends instead of being cooped up inside. Sure Dr. Lake would probably be a little upset at first, but Toby was confident that she would understand eventually.

But was today the day?

He held his breath as Jim opened his mouth “I’m in to,” his smile was giddy and carefree “What about you Tobes?”

Bliss shot through him from his head to his shoes.

Hearing Jim say that made Toby feel like he was walking on air. It was all he could do to not grab Jim in a bear hug and sweep him off his feet “As if you guys even have to ask me,”

After making a couple bathroom trips as stealthily as possible, the five of them quivering with barely restrained giggles, they scurried into a second theatre. One showing a cheesy romcom that they most certainly had not bought tickets for.

The movie was nothing they hadn’t seen before in other similar films. Completely predictable with cliche miscommunications and an obligatory love triangle, but they were all still roaring with laughter. Not so much at the movie, but at the thrill of successfully having broken multiple rules in a single day and gotten away with it.

So another two hours later they were all still laughing their heads off as they walked out of the theatre.

“We, we--” Darci’s words were broken up by loud guffaws “Should ditch and do movies more often,” 

“Totally,” 

“Definitely,” 

“No argument here,”

Toby sided up to Jim, making sure to avoid his needle arm this time, and flashed him a wink. He knew Jim had it in him, that one day he would realize sticking to old, outdated, frankly babyish rules wasn’t as important as spending time with his friends, he just had to give Jim the chance to figure that out by himself.

“Glad you decided to stay later this time Jimbo,”

“What?”

“Dr. Lake probably won’t be too mad at you for breaking curfew, just make her some of your famous spinach puffs and she’ll get over it,” 

Jim stopped in his tracks and turned to look at him, confusion written all over his face “What are you talking about? It’s only three, I’ll be home in plenty of time,”

“No dude, it’s four thirty,”

Wait. Had Jim not been planning on this? Had he just...forgotten the time?

Frown deepening, Jim rooted through his pocket and pulled out his phone “It can’t be that la-”

He stopped in his tracks, jaw dropping open. Toby could actually see the color draining from his face as Jim saw that it was indeed 4:27 pm.

Just like that the cheerful mood was gone. The waves shock and panic coming off of Jim strong enough to make it crash to the ground. Quickly picking up on the sudden shift in atmosphere, girls all looked at each other uncomfortably, Claire coming up to Jim and gently laying a hand on his shoulder “Don’t worry, I’ve broken curfew a few times, your mom might be mad but it’s n--”

Without warning Jim turned and sprinted towards the entrance. They all just stood there, dumbfounded, for a few moments before speedily following him.

Outside Jim was frantically trying to unlock his bike, his hands were trembling so badly that the lock and key slipped from his grip multiple times.

“Hey, where’s the fire?” Darci’s tone was light, but her question landed awkwardly.

Toby’s could feel his face growing hot. Whether it was anger, embarrassment, or some unholy combination of both he had no idea. 

Why did Jim have to do this? Today of all freaking days. They had been having so much fun and then he had to go and ruin it.

Why couldn’t Jim just not do what his mom told him for once in his life? 

He stepped up to him, prepared to say whatever he had to to get Jim to forget his dumb curfew and actually put his friends first for once. 

At that moment Jim finally ripped his bike free and mounted it. Looking back just long enough to flash them an apologetic look. 

“Sorry but I really need to leave right now,” he said in a shaking voice.

“Jim wa-” Mary shouted at him but it was too late, Jim was already speeding away, he hadn’t even bothered to put his helmet on.

 Expression flickering back and forth between fury and confusion, she grabbed her own bike and took off hot on his trail. Claire, Darci, and Toby rushing to get their own bikes and follow after them.

The four of them pedaled as fast as they could after Jim. Darci nearly got close enough to touch him a few times, but they couldn’t keep pace with the almost manic way Jim was pedaling. In ten minutes, a time frame Toby never before thought possible, they pulled into their cul-de-sac. 

Jim didn’t even slow down, dismounting and discarding his bike on the lawn without missing a beat, and then running for his front door at a breakneck pace.

Toby braked hard on the sidewalk “Hold on Jim, let’s ju--”

Jim vanished as the front door slammed shut with a resounding thud. Toby’s entire face was burning, he was very very aware of the girls huddling up on the sidewalk and exchanging hushed whispers.

This was bad, this was bad, this was so freaking bad.

Toby didn’t care if he had to drag him, he was getting Jim out here.

Blood pumping hot and furious, Toby jogged up and pounded on the door.

No reply. 

He was hyper aware of the girls eyes on him now “C’mon Jim open up,” he forced his tone to be light and friendly “You can’t just leave us hanging like this,”

Still nothing.

Clenching his fist, Toby tried again.

On the fifth knocking attempt the doorknob started to turn. Toby opened his mouth to unload on Jim about his uncool and uncalled for attitude, but to his surprise it was Dr. Lake that answered the door instead. 

“What is it Toby?”

He stretched his fake smile even wider, if there was ever a time to play it cool it was now “Hey there Dr. L, I know Jim has a curfew to stick to...but would it be ok if he just came out so we could say goodbye for the night?”

“Jim is in for the night, you guys can talk tomorrow,”

“Oh,” Toby thought quickly “How about I just pop in really quick, just for a minute,”

He moved to step around her and go talk to Jim himself, but before he could set foot inside her arm shot out and grabbed the door frame. 

Her expression had shifted from calm to annoyed as she stood firmly in the doorway, hand fixed firmly to the wooden frame beside her. 

Barring him entry.

“I’m sorry Toby but Jim can’t talk right now,”

Unwilling to move but able to go forward, Toby stayed where he was, feet rooted to the ground.

That was when Claire came hurrying up from behind him, Mary and Darci right on her heels “Please don’t be mad, Jim wasn’t trying to break curfew, we all lost track of time,” 

“That isn’t--” Dr. Lake let out a deep sigh and pinched the bridge of her nose. 

“I’m not mad,” she said tonelessly “But Jim still can’t come to the door,”

Mary’s eyes narrowed, mouth twisting into an indignant frown “Why not?”

“He...he needs to get started on his homework,”

“We won’t take long,” Darci piped up “And besides, the only thing due tomorrow is the biology worksheet, and I know Jim’s finished it already,”

Suddenly a strange sound came from deeper in the house behind Dr. Lake, it almost sounded like...fabric ripping?

Instinctively all four of them shifted around to get a look at the source of the noise. Dr. Lake grabbed the door handle and started to ease it shut while still blocking them.

“I-- I’m sorry but the answer is still no,”

Toby felt sick. Could today get any worse? Why did Dr. Lake have to do it like this. He already knew Mary was going to give them hell about this, not to mention what Claire and Darci would think “But Dr. Lake--”

“Goodnight,” with that she shut the door firmly in their faces

They all stood there for a few seconds of awkward silence before starting to shuffle toward their bikes.

“What does she mean ‘Goodnight’?” Mary grumbled “It’s still light out...” 

Toby moved to follow them, paused, and then turned back and stepped toward the door. Jim always had lots of weird rules to follow, but this was the first time he’d broken one of them and gotten caught.

But Dr. Lake hadn’t been mad, the way she had acted was...weird. 

On impulse he tried the knob. 

Deadbolted. 

His entire body ignited in a hot flush of embarrassment. They had just missed curfew by half an hour and Dr. Lake was locking them out like they were just some random punks?

Any sense of shame gone now, Toby stepped right up and pressed his ear against the wood.

At first he couldn’t hear anything, then he started to pick up the whispers. Toby pressed closer, most of it was too quiet to make out, but some of it wasn’t.

“What were you thinking?” Dr. Lake’s voice “I must have called you over a dozen times!”

The volume died down abruptly. Toby strained to hear more, the silence ticking on.

Then her voice shot up in a sharp peak, nearly forcing him to stagger back. 

“Do you have any idea how close you were cutting it!”

After that it got really quiet.

For a while he thought that was the end of it, then Dr. Lake spoke up again, this time so soft he could barely hear her “Oh sweetie I’m sorry…stay here, I’ll get the scissors,”

Toby kept listening but things stayed quiet. Except for the hundreds of questions swirling in his skull.

He raised a fist, ready to rap it against the wood. To knock on the door one more time today.

His hand stayed like that, raised and ready for action, for five seconds, ten, twenty, thirty.

Then at forty he deflated, hand falling softly and soundlessly against the wood. Hanging his head, Toby turned and walked away from the house, back towards the sidewalk where his bike and the girls were waiting.

#tales of arcadia #Trollhunters #a secret's worth #jim lake jr #toby domzalski #Mary Wang #darci scott #claire nuñez #Barbara Lake #fanfic #rmvwrites

[goldenhemmings]

When You Love Someone | Streetfighter!Shawn (Part Three)

Here we go, friends!! Thank you so much for sticking with me through the time it took to get this part up and thank you to every single person who has taken the time to read, comment on, and message me about this series. It means the absolute world to me. You can read parts one and two linked in my masterlist, but if you’re all caught up please enjoy just over 7k words of Streetfighter!Shawn. I’d love to hear your feedback, and I hope you like it!! Credit to @/nbaroses on Twitter for the edit and @fourtristattoos for sharing it with me >:-)

Thursday. It had been nearly two weeks since Y/N and Shawn had met and five days since she’d last seen him, but Y/N swore she hadn’t gone a single hour in that time without talking to him. She’d started leaving her ringer on when she studied--something she never did, nor would ever admit to--to ensure that she never missed one of his messages. So, as she sat on the front porch of her house that afternoon studying, there was no exception.

Nose in a textbook, she was twenty minutes deep in a chapter about some economic principle she couldn’t care less about when her phone rang from beside her on the table. She picked it up with cat-like reflexes, immediately answering when she saw Shawn’s name lighting up the screen.

“Hi,” she chirped, and Shawn could hear the smile in her voice. He stared out the large window in the living room of his apartment, locating the light posts from her university’s baseball field towering in the distance. He focused on them as he spoke; it made him feel closer to her.

“What are you doing tonight?”

“Um,” Y/N mused, looking up as she combed through her schedule in her mind. “Just studying, I think. I have a quiz on Monday.”

“Would you be willing to take a night off from all that?”

She laughed, and it made Shawn grin from the other end of the phone. “I don’t know,” she teased, but she was just stringing him along. She was already sold on whatever he had in mind. “Being this bright takes constant work.”

“Yeah, I’m sure,” he scoffed, eliciting a giggle from Y/N. “Let’s pretend like you weren’t born smarter than everyone on this damn planet.” Y/N laughed again, louder this time, and Shawn’s cheeks flushed. There was nothing he wouldn’t give to be able to hear that sound.

“What did you have in mind for my potential night off?” Y/N pressed, absentmindedly biting the corner of her lower lip as she focused on his voice.

“If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise.”

“You never said anything about a surprise.”

“Did I forget to mention that?”

“Yes!” she answered, through the giddy laughter that hadn’t stopped since she’d picked up Shawn’s call.

“Well, I’m mentioning it now. It’s a surprise.”

Y/N was willing to let this go on a bit longer. “What if I’m too busy?”

She could hear Shawn shrug from the other line, though by this point he knew she was only messing with him. “Then I guess you’ll never know.”

“We can’t have that.”

“That’s what I’m saying.”

“What should I wear to this surprise of yours?” Y/N asked, picking up a blue pen to doodle on the corner of the paper she was taking notes on.

“Whatever you want.”

“I need a little more to go off of than that.”

Shawn blew a puff of air out of his cheeks as he thought. He’d really assumed this would be as simple as her immediately agreeing to be ready at seven. “Shit, I don’t know. Jeans?”

“Okay,” Y/N assented, already mentally skimming her closet. “Is this an indoor surprise or an outdoor surprise?”

He loved how careful she was. “Outdoor. Might be a little chilly.”

“Noted.”

“And be ready at seven.”

She grinned. “Also noted. Now let me get my studying done.”

She could practically hear him roll his eyes. “Whatever. See you in a few hours.”

“Bye,” she replied, and (reluctantly) ended the call in favor of turning back to her textbook, although being able to focus was an ambitious goal now that she had something to look forward to.

When 6:30 rolled around, Y/N put a pause on her schoolwork to go inside and change. She traded out her frumpy gray sweater for a denim jacket and exchanged her worn-out Converse for booties that looked a bit nicer with the black jeans she’d slid on. Content with her outfit, Y/N quickly fixed her hair until it looked how she wanted and then swiped her trusty cherry Chapstick over her lips.

She headed back out to the porch to grab her textbooks and bring them inside, and as she finished scooping everything up into her arms she noticed Shawn’s familiar black Jeep turn onto her street. Suddenly hit with a fresh wave of giddiness, she dashed back inside, threw her books haphazardly on her bed, and then raced back out to meet Shawn.

He hopped out of the driver’s seat, smiling at the sight of Y/N coming down the driveway towards him. “Eager, eh?”

“I saw your car pulling up,” she grinned, not bothering to defend herself. He laughed and strode towards her, and she squealed as he unexpectedly looped a leather-clad arm around her waist to lift her up and spin her in a little circle.

“Where are we going?” she asked when he set her down, but he was still stubborn.

“You’re gonna have to wait and see.”

She laughed. “That makes me nervous.”

He shook his head, reaching to open the passenger door for her. “Don’t be nervous. It’s a good surprise.”

Normally, Shawn would find something like where he was planning to take her stupid and cliche, but he was past the point of caring about the trivial things that would usually make him roll his eyes, too focused on Y/N instead. She brought a different energy to his life, perhaps because she was so separated from the world in which he existed. Being with her was like an escape, in a way, from hiding on the other side of the wall that he’d lived his entire life behind. He didn’t have to put up defenses by constantly watching his back or maintaining a tough demeanor when he was around her; he could just be. And while it was a feeling with which he was unfamiliar, he knew he liked it. He liked Y/N.

As they drove, Y/N carefully took in her surroundings in a curious attempt to figure out where they were going before they got there. Shawn couldn’t help but smile to himself as he warded off all of her incorrect guesses, and it took everything he had to keep his eyes on the road as opposed to the adorably focused expression he was sure she was wearing.

“We’re going downtown,” Y/N suddenly remarked, confidently this time, as she began to fully recognize the roads he was taking.

Shawn finally hummed his affirmation, and Y/N’s eagerness grew. “I can’t remember the last time I came out here,” she said, mostly to herself, the memories of familiar buildings and streets beginning to flood back to her. It had likely been a year since she’d been downtown, which was atypical considering how immensely she’d always adored the area. But most of the memories she’d made there were with her ex-boyfriend, and the eventual but necessary end of their relationship had soured her love for what was, in Y/N’s opinion, the best part of the city.

However, the fact that she was now going downtown with Shawn essentially erased all of the bitterness and replaced it with a thrilling feeling of anticipation. Y/N already recognized Shawn as a dangerously exciting presence in her life; uncharted territory that both electrified and frightened her at the same time. He was so unique compared to the people she had always been surrounded with, and the fact that he was a bit rough around the edges only further exhilarated her. He was still almost entirely an enigma, and she never knew what to expect from him or their time together. Structure and preparedness had always been, in Y/N’s eyes, critical; if it were anyone else, Y/N wouldn’t be willing to give that up. But, needless to say, Shawn was clearly not just “anyone,” and Y/N felt as though she deserved to finally feel the excitement that came with venturing into the unknown with him. It was about time she broke free of the structure that she’d always ensured was guiding her life and instead just lived. Without knowing, Shawn was beginning to show her how.

Shawn parallel-parked his Jeep at a meter on the street, adjacent to a fancy hotel that was so tall it seemed to disappear into the sky. Y/N slid out of the car and waited for him to meet her on the sidewalk, her lips curling up in curiosity. Shawn nodded his head in the direction of the hotel’s entrance as a signal for Y/N to follow him, so she wordlessly reached for his hand and trailed after him into the lobby and straight to the elevators.

“What did you do?” she giggled, unsure of whether she was more nervous or excited.

Once inside the elevator, he pressed the button for the floor right below the penthouse. “You’ll see.”

Still flush with anticipation, Y/N allowed Shawn to pull her by the hand off of the elevator once the doors re-opened with a ding. He led her around the corner to a door that read hotel staff only on a gold plaque, ducking over his shoulder to check that the coast was clear before reaching for the handle and pulling her inside. In his experience, the door was rarely locked; the sign alone was usually enough to keep people away.

“Wait,” Y/N whispered, suddenly uneasy. “What are we doing?”

Shawn flicked the light on, simply pointing to a short flight of stairs off to the right that led up to another door labeled roof access. “Are we allowed to be here?” she continued, checking back behind her to make sure the door was fully closed.

“Relax,” Shawn cooed, turning to place his hands on her upper arms. “I come here all the time without getting caught. It’ll be fine, I promise.”

He felt her shoulders rise as she took a deep, calming breath. Y/N had never been keen on breaking rules, and she knew the staff only sign on the door was there for a reason. But she trusted Shawn, and the gleaming look of excitement in his eyes was enticing her to lower her inhibitions for once and just go with it. She sighed, biting back a smile. “Fine.”

Shawn grinned, dashing up the stairs and pulling Y/N, her nerves forgotten, after him. He pushed open the door that led to the roof and held it open for her, allowing her to go out first. An involuntary gasp slipped from her mouth as she stepped out onto the roof of the hotel.

“Holy shit,” she mumbled, eyes wide as she took in the view before her. They were on a rooftop that towered above the city, offering 360-degree visuals of the skyline laid out in front of them. City lights glistened from all angles, casting a dim light by which they could see. Y/N looked all around her, her face surely showing just how awestruck she was by the view and how beautiful the city truly was from above. She couldn’t believe a place like this existed.

Meanwhile, as he watched Y/N wondrously take in the scenery, Shawn began to feel a slight nervousness bubbling up in his stomach. For most of his life, this had always been his spot. He came here all the time when he needed to be alone, and sometimes when he was just plain bored. He’d never shared it with anyone--until now, at least. It would never be exclusively his spot again, and he was beginning to grapple with this idea. But then Y/N turned back to look at him with a light in her eyes that made his head spin, and suddenly he no longer cared. He remembered how badly he wanted to share his rooftop with her, how he wanted it to be hers just as much as it was his.

“How do you know about this place?” Y/N beamed, her face cloaked in shadow due to the fact that the only source of light was from the city down below and the waxing moon in the sky.

“I’ve been coming up here for years,” Shawn replied, avoiding her question, but Y/N decided to temporarily let it go in favor of walking closer to the wall at the edge of the roof to take in the skyline. Her features lit up so beautifully that Shawn swore it made the city lights cower in comparison.

She stared out at the city a little while longer, until her curiosity once again got the better of her. “Seriously, how did you find this place?”

Shawn cleared his throat, trying to decide just how much he was willing to share with Y/N. He hated talking about his past and his own life, that much was clear, but he had a desire to be honest with Y/N; to tell her the things he’d never spoken aloud. She compelled him so strongly to let his guard down, though he knew it would only come piece by piece. He sighed. “One of the owners of this hotel lived next-door to my family when I was younger. She was awesome. Used to let me come stay here sometimes as a kid, and she’s the one that showed me this place. I still come up here all the time when I need to think.”

He left out the explanation of why she would let him spend nights at the hotel, but was relieved by the fact that Y/N didn’t seem focused on that. “That’s amazing. I wish I’d had somewhere like this growing up,” she mused softly, stepping over to lean against the thick, shoulder-high wall that bordered the perimeter of the rooftop. She watched with a mesmerized gaze as the city lights danced before her, and was so caught up in the beauty of the scene that Shawn moving to stand next to her was almost startling.

“Do you see that dark region over there?” he rasped, but Y/N’s eyes couldn’t locate it.

“Where?” she asked, hoping for clarity, but getting so much more than she’d bargained for when Shawn moved to stand directly behind her, extending his hand over her shoulder to point at the area. Her eyes followed the length of his arm until they found what they were looking for.

“There,” he answered, his breath hot against her ear. She was painfully aware of his chest pressing against her back and effectively pinning her between him and the wall. She swallowed hard as he finally lowered his hand and stepped away from her, and she felt like she could breathe again. Shawn smirked to himself at the way she sucked a breath through her parted lips.

“I see it now.”

He studied her face; wanted to memorize every detail of it. “That’s where Dynamite is. Where I have my fights.”

“I remember,” Y/N smiled, looking up at him. “Why is that area so dark?”

“It’s not very developed over there,” he shrugged. “Most of the buildings around Dynamite are abandoned. That’s part of why it’s safe to fight there.”

Y/N nodded, then hesitantly posed a question. “Can I ask you something?”

“Of course,” Shawn replied, reaching up to move a strand of hair that the breeze had blown into her eyes. Y/N’s skin burned under his touch.

“Why do you fight?”

Shawn took in a breath. “I’ve told you that,” he mumbled, but they both knew it wasn’t true.

Y/N sighed, turning to look back at the city in time to see a distant stoplight turn from red to green. “You don’t have to tell me if it makes you uncomfortable, but I hope it’s not because you don’t trust me. Because you know that you can.”

He shrugged, running his hands through his hair. “I know, sweetheart, I just—I don’t know why, honestly. I’ve just been fighting for so long that it’s a part of my life now.”

Y/N gnawed on the side of her lower lip, thinking. “How long?”

“I’ve been streetfighting since, like, my last year of high school, but I had a thing for fighting in general long before then.”

Y/N felt her stomach twist at his words, but she still wanted to know more despite how unsettled it made her feel. “What do you mean you ‘had a thing’ for it?”

Shawn huffed, reaching a hand up to scrub at the underside of his jaw. He was quiet, staring off into space as though he hadn’t heard Y/N’s question. “It’s okay,” she continued after a prolonged silence. “I shouldn’t have asked. You don’t have to tell me.”

“No, no,” Shawn interjected, turning to look at her with a troubled expression. “I want to tell you, I’m just trying to figure out how.” And, shockingly, he really did find himself wanting to tell her. He paused for a few more seconds as he formed the words in his head, and Y/N waited patiently.

“My parents,” he finally began, looking out at the horizon as he spoke, “never gave me much attention when I was growing up. I have a sister who was born when I was five, and from then on it was pretty much always all about her. My mom and dad never helped me with my homework, never played with me, never did anything that didn’t involve either working or being with my sister. And it fucked me up.” He laughed dryly, shaking his head with his eyes still pointed up. “She was the perfect child, and I just...wasn’t. I felt like I was invisible to them. When I got to be around thirteen or fourteen, I started getting in trouble at school on purpose. It was the only way I could think to get their attention, even if it was bad. And it worked, so I kept doing it. Being loud in class eventually escalated into me picking fights with random kids in the hallway, and after getting caught enough times we just started arranging fights behind the school after hours. Somewhere in there, it stopped being about getting my parents to notice me and more about me just wanting to fight.”

A long silence followed Shawn’s words as Y/N took them in, her heart twisting for the man standing in front of her. She finally spoke. “Do you like fighting?”

“I honestly don’t know,” he sighed, turning to look at her with suddenly red-rimmed eyes. “But it helps me cope with my feelings, in a fucked up way. It’s familiar. And I don’t have much familiarity in my life.”

“It’s made you strong,” she offered. Then, with a playful nudge, “In more ways than one.” Shawn smiled back at her, but it was forced. “You don’t have to be a victim of your circumstances,” she continued, serious this time. “You’ve clearly always been a fighter, and now a part of your life is a physical tribute to that.”

He scoffed, returning his focus to the sky. “I’m not a victim. I never will be.”

“You know that wasn’t what I meant,” she sighed softly, reaching over to take his face between her hands. He resisted her, gently tugging her wrists away, but she wasn’t going to give into his stubbornness. She pushed off the wall and walked to the other side of him, delicately placing her hands to rest on his abdomen, and suddenly she knew the reason he had refused to look at her: He was trying not to cry.

“Hey,” she murmured, moving her hands from his biceps to his face. “What’s going on?” He cleared his throat, taking a breath and pinching his thumb and index finger on the bridge of his nose. His eyes were squeezed shut, and Y/N delicately and silently ran a finger over each of his eyebrows to relieve the tension in his face.

“It’s all just fucked up,” he eventually mumbled. “Hate talking about it. ‘S why I never do.”

“Then don’t,” she sympathized, moving to place her hands on the leather jacket covering his upper arms because she didn’t know what else to do. This certainly hadn’t been a turn she’d expected the night to take. “You don’t have to.”

Shawn simply nodded, finally opening his pained eyes. He grabbed at her jacket, pulling her into his chest and resting his chin on top of her head. They stayed like that for quite a while, Y/N staring out at the city while Shawn just held her until his breathing returned to normal. Her head moved with his broad chest as it expanded with a sudden, deep intake of breath.

“Tell anyone that I actually have feelings and I’ll kill you.”

Y/N giggled softly at Shawn’s abrupt outburst, pulling away from him to be met with a small smile that didn’t quite touch his eyes. “You wouldn’t,” she joked quietly, feigning offense.

Shawn sucked in a breath of air through his teeth, teasing. “I don’t know. I’ve got a reputation to uphold.”

“I can imagine,” she retorted, extending the joke. “But I see right through you, Mendes.”

“Yeah?”

“Mhm. You’re not all intense and tough like you appear.”

He raised his eyebrows, conveying his dissent in regard to her claim. “I’m not tough?” he challenged, immediately reaching for Y/N’s hand. He curled her fingers into a fist and pressed them against his chest, which was--as Y/N could have guessed--rock solid. “Tell me I’m not tough one more time,” he smirked. “I dare you.”

“I didn’t mean it like that,” she laughed, tugging her hand away and rolling her eyes as though her cheeks weren’t suddenly burning. “Arrogant much?”

“Defending my honor,” Shawn corrected, but he was joking by this point, too. “You’re so honest with me,” he continued, his eyes glued to the first face that had ever made him feel physically weak. “No one ever is.”

“It’s that reputation of yours,” she mocked. “Someone says the wrong thing and suddenly the patterns from your rings are imprinted on the side of their head.”

She was only messing with him, but Shawn was suddenly stoic. “You know that’s not how I do things.” Her smile faltered a little as she took in his serious expression, but a mischievous glint soon came into his eye. “I’d take the rings off first.”

“You’re bad,” she laughed, and Shawn was immediately grinning in response to her joy. “But you don’t intimidate me.”

Shawn chuckled breathily. “You’re probably the only person in the world who I don’t, then.”

Y/N quirked her head to the side, looking up at him curiously. “What makes you say that?”

“Because I’m different when I’m around you,” he answered, still smiling, but Y/N’s intuition told her he wasn’t kidding around anymore. “It’s like my personality split or something when I met you, I don’t know. You’re not intimidated by me because I don’t present myself to you the way I do to everyone else. And I don’t know why that is.”

She breathed in heavily, taken aback by his confession. “Just because the world sees you a certain way doesn’t mean that’s who you really are,” she responded truthfully, noticing his eyes widen ever-so-slightly. “I think it’s all just a front you put up because you’ve been on your own basically your entire life. When you’re constantly thrown into situations where you have to be tough, being tough eventually becomes your reality and you probably forget how to be anything else.” She paused, her eyes cast to the sky as she continued to concentrate on her words. “You said you’re different when you’re around me, but I don’t think I’m changing you, or anything. I don’t think you’ve ever been surrounded by people who cared about you enough to want to know who you actually are, but I do. And I don’t think that this so-called ‘split personality’ is actually separate from you. It’s more like two sides of the same coin; what you see, and what you don’t. It’s just that you’ve always kept people from getting past what they see.”

Shawn tipped his head back, harshly scrubbing both of his hands over his face. “God damn,” he muttered, barely audible, turning to stare her right in the eyes. “What are you doing to me?”

“Can’t answer that,” she answered sheepishly, staring down at her shoes and pretending that her heart wasn’t racing a million miles an hour. “I’m not you.”

He breathed out, focus unmoving from her face. The color of her eyes was his favorite color in the world. “Guess not.”

Y/N turned to look back out at the city, and Shawn stood frozen in place as he studied the side of her face. He didn’t have the strength to tear his gaze away, nor would he want to. Y/N, on the other hand, was burning under the heat of his stare and tried with all her might to act as though she wasn’t.

“What time do you have to be home?”

“Never,” she answered, smiling slyly. He was a fool if he thought she’d be willing to leave him any time soon.

Shawn raised his eyebrows to convey an exaggerated sense of shock. “But it’s a school night.”

Y/N rolled her eyes. “I’m a big girl. Plus, my first class tomorrow isn’t until eleven.”

“Okay,” Shawn assented, more thrilled than he’d ever admit about the fact that he’d have more time with her. “Then what should we do now?”

“I want to see Dynamite,” she admitted quickly, though fully expecting him to say no.

Shawn reached up to run a hand through his hair. “Really?”

She nodded. “Just wanna see what it’s like.”

“There’s no fight tonight,” he mused, thinking out loud. “It’s probably empty.”

“Are you okay with taking me there?”

“Would love to,” he answered, and he meant it. There wasn’t any part of his life that he wouldn’t be willing to share with her.

The corners of her lips pulled up. “Seriously?”

She had her answer when he began walking towards the door that had led them onto the roof, and Y/N giggled like a child as she darted after him, reaching to take the hand he’d extended towards her.

--------------------

Shawn parked his Jeep on the street closest to the alley that led through to Dynamite, then raced around to the side of the car to help Y/N slide out. She laughed, not because anything was funny, but because she’d built up so much giddy excitement that she could no longer contain herself. She linked the fingers of her left hand through his right one and followed his lead, eager and nervous all at once to finally be able to see the infamous Dynamite where he spent so much of his time.

“It’s okay,” Shawn said, squeezing Y/N’s hand as though he could sense her anxiousness. “These buildings are all empty. There’s nothing else over here.” Y/N nodded, reaching her free hand up to wrap around Shawn’s arm as though that would provide her with added security. It wasn’t exactly an inviting area, but she was safe with Shawn; she was sure of it.

They reached the familiar courtyard, Shawn letting out a sigh of relief when it appeared to be empty. He turned to Y/N to begin explaining his favorite parts of Dynamite to her, but then he heard a voice that made his blood run cold. The smile dropped from his face.

“Is that you, Sugar?”

There was only one person in the world who called him Sugar, and her tone of voice immediately signaled that she meant trouble. “What are you doing here?” he demanded, his tone rigid. Leave it to Raven to ruin my fucking night.

“I come here when I need to think,” Raven answered, stepping closer to the pair, but then trailed off as she pretended to notice the figure at his side for the first time. “Who’s this?”

“This is my, uh,” Shawn stumbled, reaching a hand up to pull at the front of his hair. “This is Y/N.”

“Y/N,” Raven repeated, the name tinged with a sort of bitterness as it rolled off her tongue.

“Hi,” Y/N greeted, her cheery demeanor a stark contrast to Raven’s sour one. “What did you say your name was?”

“I didn’t,” she spoke, her tongue coming up to run along her top row of teeth. “It’s Raven.” She turned to Shawn, a glint in her eye that told him nothing good was about to come out of her mouth.

“So,” she continued, Shawn’s skin crawling over the way her narrowed eyes stared Y/N down. He instinctively reached over to loop a strong arm around Y/N’s waist, pulling her all the way into his side. She looked up at him, confused, but he just stared straight ahead in anticipation of Raven’s words. She didn’t miss how tightly his jaw was clenched. “This must be the reason you’ve been acting different.”

“No. I’m not doing this,” he spat, the feeling of Y/N curling further into his side no longer enough to make the tension in his chest dissipate. “We’re going somewhere else.”

“No, no!” Raven replied, reaching her hand out as a mocking smile graced her lips. “Don’t leave on my account.” She gestured to Y/N, whose confusion was manifesting itself in her facial expression. “I just cannot believe you went from me to this. Can’t say it makes sense.”

Y/N frowned as her eyes took in Raven’s tall, slender figure and clearly agitated expression. I thought he didn’t date? Confused, she tilted her chin up, only to still be met with Shawn’s profile. “What is she talking about?” she whispered. This was enough to get Shawn to look at her, and his eyes immediately softened.

“I promise I’ll tell you all of it. Let’s just go somewhere else first, okay?” His hands slid from around her waist down to intertwine their fingers, but before he could pull her away the sound of Raven’s witchy laughter cut the air.

“Does she not know, Shawn?” she gasped, feigning shock.

“Know what?” Y/N asked, growing increasingly uncomfortable. “Hey,” she demanded, pulling on Shawn’s hands in an attempt to force him to meet her eyes. “What’s going on?”

But his focus was still laser-sharp on their unwelcome visitor. “I’ve only known her for a few weeks, Raven. And besides, you give yourself too much credit. Sitting around telling people about you is probably the most unbearable thing I could think of doing.”

Raven laughed bitterly, crossing her arms over her chest. “You villainize me because you’re too weak to accept that you’re the one who’s fucked up here.”

“You’re delusional.”

Y/N was beginning to get whiplash from all the back and forth, and quite frankly, it was annoying the hell out of her. Furthermore, she didn’t appreciate being ignored. She broke free of Shawn, pushing her hands into the pockets of her denim jacket. “You know what? I’m just going to wait by the car until you’re done with this,” she cut in, but Shawn was instantly blocking her path.

“You can’t be by yourself this late at night, especially not here,” he stated, his tone of voice much gentler than it had been. His concern brought her back to the night they’d met, which had been extended due to his unwillingness to knowingly let her walk home unaccompanied in the early hours of the morning. Y/N huffed, but stayed put as she muttered a fine under her breath. Shawn turned back to the dark-haired girl staring back at him.

“We’re leaving,” he stated, voice flat but still tinged with an obvious frustration.

“Don’t bother,” Raven smirked. “I’m bored anyways. Have a good night, you two.” With that, she was retreating down the alley towards the street to finally leave Y/N and Shawn alone. Shawn was almost convinced she’d somehow been tipped off to know that they were coming.

“Bitch,” he mumbled, shaking his head in disbelief as Raven sauntered away knowing exactly what she had done. He turned to Y/N, who looked just as small and unnerved as she had when he’d first spoken to her in the bathroom of that bar. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know she’d be here.”

“I thought you didn’t date,” she said quietly, attempting to seem nonchalant despite the bubble of anxiety rising in her chest. She was worried that he’d played her; unleashed his supposed vulnerability to make her feel special by taking advantage of her empathy. It terrified her to think she’d fallen for it.

But Shawn was quick to refute her doubts, though clearly taken aback. “I don’t date. Not before you.”

“So what was that about, then?”

Shawn let out a heavy huff of breath, bringing a hand up to anxiously tug at his hair. “Raven is a complicated story.”

“Tell me,” Y/N implored softly, wrapping her arms around herself for warmth in the chilly night air.

“I was never with her, ever,” Shawn began, shoving his hands into the front pockets of his leather jacket. “But that doesn’t mean I wasn’t...with her.”

Y/N’s eyebrows quirked subtly as she put together his words. “Oh.”

“I never felt anything for her,” he added hurriedly. “I don’t even like her. At all. She’s crazy.”

Y/N narrowed her eyes at him. “How do you have a history with someone you never even liked?”

“Because I’m an asshole,” Shawn quipped, a humorless smile crossing his face. Y/N quirked her head to the side, challenging his answer, but not realizing just how serious Shawn was. “I mean it,” he continued, emphatically. “I knew I was leading her on and I didn’t care. I wish I had a better explanation, but I don’t.”

Y/N exhaled, not knowing how to respond. While his confession concerned her, she knew she wasn’t upset. She was nothing close to it, because she had no reason or right to be; it didn’t involve her. She was, however, suddenly plagued with a wave of insecurity the longer she thought about it. This girl, Raven, was stunning. And confident. And a part of Shawn’s lifestyle. And they obviously had some sort of history together. Moreover, the nonchalance with which Shawn treated that history was off-putting, to say the least. Would he disregard me like that?

Shawn finally speaking pulled her from her thoughts. “Say something,” he pleaded, swallowing hard.

“There’s nothing to say,” Y/N shrugged, batting her eyes at him. “It doesn’t affect me.”

“But it bothers you, anyway,” he deduced. His expression bordered on smug.

“Yeah, a little,” she admitted. She averted her eyes to a piece of fence off to the side. “It doesn’t bother me that you were with her, I just don’t get how you could write it off so easily.”

He was quick to defend himself. “I told you the second time we ever saw each other that I don’t ever get attached to people. Except you, now.”

“Well when did you end things with her?”

“The night after I met you,” he replied immediately, and Y/N’s eyes snapped up. She hadn’t expected that.

“That quickly?”

He nodded, reaching to pull Y/N closer to him. Despite her uneasiness after seeing the side of him Raven brought out, it was impossible for her to be tense when she was close to him. “I’m serious when I say that you’re different to me,” Shawn started, and Y/N really did believe him. “I knew it as soon as I met you. Yes, I’ve been shitty to Raven, and I know that. I’m not trying to excuse it. But I’d never be able to blow you off like that, if that’s what you’re worried about, and that’s a complete promise. You mean something to me. I want you around. I’ve never had that with someone before, especially not with Raven.”

Y/N couldn’t help the smile that came to her face, her body warm all over. But the way his demeanor had shifted so suddenly in Raven’s presence was still weighing on her, and she’d be remiss to not speak her mind. “Can you at least try to be a little nicer to Raven, though?”

“Not if she’s going to keep coming at me like that,” Shawn argued, and Y/N sighed.

“Did you ever think that her aggression might be a defense mechanism to hide the fact that she actually felt something for you?”

Shawn ignored her question. “Why do you care so much?”

Y/N shrugged. “I don’t know. Something tells me she could use a little kindness, that’s all.”

“You sound like a kindergarten teacher.”

She laughed, lightly hitting his chest. “I’m serious!” she emphasized, but her giggles conveyed the opposite. “Just promise that you’ll at least be civil around her.”

“You don’t even know her.”

“Shawn.”

“Fine,” he assented, letting out a dramatic sigh. “But only ‘cause you’re the one asking.”

“Thank you,” she answered, drawing out the ‘u’ sound.

A smirk made its way onto Shawn’s face, and Y/N quirked her head at him in bemusement. “Sure you won’t get jealous?”

She laughed, reaching up to brush a stray curl off of his forehead. “I’m not too worried,” she said, but it wasn’t exactly the truth.

“No reason to be,” he answered, more quietly, reaching to pull her closer by the waist.

Her heart skipped. “Yeah?”

“Yeah. Promise.”

His grip tightened around her waist, and she reached up to place her hands on the lapels of his leather jacket. The chill in the air was almost unnoticeable when she was pressed up against him, and Shawn’s poker face was in full effect as he hid how intensely his stomach was fluttering. He couldn’t remember the last time a girl had made him nervous; the last time a girl--or anyone, for that matter--had made him feel anything. Admit it or not, he was wrapped around Y/N’s finger.

The longer Shawn looked at Y/N the more slowed her breathing became, and it stopped altogether when he hesitantly took one of his hands from her waist and brought it up to place gingerly on the side of her face, his thumb resting adjacent to her ear as the rest of his fingers slid back into her hair. Before her racing mind could register what was happening, he was asking if he could kiss her.

She didn’t trust that her voice wouldn’t fail her, so all she could do was helplessly nod. He stared down at her, and the soft smile he wore combined with the look in his dark eyes was enough to have Y/N convinced she’d never breathe properly again. He leaned down, tantalizingly slowly, and finally pressed his lips against hers. The kiss was delicate at first, but it wasn’t long before Y/N was feverishly grabbing at Shawn’s shirt as though it would somehow pull her closer to him. She’d been waiting for this since the night they’d met; the sheer heat of the moment knocked the wind out of her in the best way possible.

The hand of Shawn’s that wasn’t on Y/N’s face slid from the side of her waist around to the small of her back, anchoring her against him as though he were worried she’d float away. He swiped his tongue softly along her lower lip, eliciting the faintest of moans from Y/N that nearly made his knees give out. He finally pulled away to take in a deep breath, his forehead resting on hers.

“I hate to do this right now,” he began, voice low, “but I really should get you home.”

“No,” Y/N panted, still clinging to his shirt.

He frowned, slightly amused. “But it’s late. And you have class tomorrow.”

Is he seriously asking me about this? “I don’t give a shit about class right now, Shawn,” she sassed, moving to link her arms around his neck and reattach her lips with his. He gave in, kissing her back until he reached the point of realizing that if he didn’t stop now, he never would.

“Are you sure?” he questioned, pulling back to fully look at her this time. Her hair was slightly tangled from where his hand had been, parted lips more plump than usual. His cheeks were flushed, and without thinking, Y/N dragged the pad of her thumb along one of them.

She sighed. “If you’re ready to drop me off at me home, that’s fine. But I want to stay with you a little longer.”

“Shit, no I--” he stuttered, so fucked for her he could hardly speak. “I want to stay with you, too. I just don’t want you to miss school because of me.”

She let out a soft laugh. “I never said anything about missing school. And regardless, it’s my decision to make.”

He groaned, burying his face in the crook of her neck. This elicited a laugh from Y/N, who reached a hand up to thread through his hair. “I don’t want to be a bad influence on you.”

“I’ve known you fight people for fun for how long now?” she asked, teasing. “But when I’m staying out late on a school night, then you start to think that you’re a bad influence?”

He let out another groan, muffled from his face being pressed into her neck. He finally picked his head up to look at her, still undecided as to whether or not she was thinking straight. “Are you sure?”

“Stop asking me that!” she cried, eyes wild with anticipation.

He threw his hands up as if to say I surrender, but Y/N was grabbing at them in an instant to place them back on her waist. He grinned. “Okay, well...We could go to my place? I have wine. Shitty, cheap wine, but it’ll still do the trick.”

She giggled, nodding vehemently. “I’d love some cheap wine.”

That was all it took to have him grabbing at her hand, pulling her along with him as they raced back to his Jeep and laughed like little kids along the way. Shawn felt like a different person, and Y/N was all the way up on cloud nine. It was plain to see that each was quickly becoming addicted to the feeling that accompanied being with the other, and a perfect, unstoppable storm of a relationship was undoubtedly brewing.

Thank you endlessly for reading!! Should I continue?? Feedback makes me very happy.

Taglist: (I’m so sorry if it wouldn’t let me tag you! If you’ve changed your username or want to be added/removed from the taglist just shoot me a message.)

When You Love Someone - @joyfullyswimmingface @fourtristattoos @goldiean @justmesadgirl @shawns-curls @iam-a-painted-whore @quit-it-stilinski @min-amani @implicitmendes @ashwarren32 @rare-breed-of-human @curlsofshawn @thewackywriter @whoopcalpal @pastelshawns @daisychains4 @falling-stars-never-cry @accidental-miracle

Permanent - @nedthegay

#alrighty now for the tags #shawn mendes fanfic #shawn mendes fanfiction #shawn mendes one shot #shawn mendes imagine #shawn mendes writing #shawn mendes au #shawn mendes blurb #shawn mendes angst #shawn mendes fluff #shawn mendes imagines #shawn mendes fanfics #shawn mendes one shots #shawn mendes aus #shawn mendes #imagines #writing #sm #streetfighter!shawn

[antiquechampagne]

Antique Champagne - Ch42 - Pack Your Bags

Hancock was as good as on his word. He tried drinking again the next night, but this time with a half a Mentat. To his delight, he kept it down the whole night. By the end of the week, he had worked up to a whole tablet, well on his way to working his tolerance back up to pre-assassination attempt levels.

Everyone settled back into their daily routines, even with the mystery still hanging in the air. One afternoon while eating her breakfast at the bar, a familiar face sat down on the bar stool next to her. Kent smiled at her as he ordered a sandwich for himself.

“Glad you could make it!” Payne really meant it. With all that had happened lately, they hadn’t had much time to meet up. After chatting for a while, Payne started to notice something odd about Kent. The edges of his mouth kept curling when she started to talk, especially if the subject turned to her employer.

“Okay, Kent, what is it?”

“Huh?”

She playfully pointed a finger at him. “Come on. Are you trying to hide something?”

Kent shrugged shyly. “I’m just happy to see you.” Payne gave him a side-eyed glance as she bit into her lunch. “Really…”

“I don’t believe you. You’re a terrible liar.”

Charley had been slowly getting closer to the pair while cleaning a chipped glass with two of his three mechanical arms. Out of the corner of her eye, Payne noticed the bartender try to hush Kent with his free claw.

She turned; her finger now aimed at the robot. “Now you, too? You’re in on this?! Spill it!”

“I don’t know what you’re on about, love. Nothing to see here.” Charley whirred back around, floating back down to the other end of the bar.

Kent looked even more guilty, his hand sheepishly covering his mouth. “Really, it’s nothing. Nothing bad, anyway… but I can’t say anything more about it. “

Try as she could, Payne couldn’t get any more out of Kent on the subject. She had to give him credit, he was a lot tougher a target than she had given him credit for. Defeated, and done with her meal, she wandered up into the State House. With every step, the mystery ate at her.

Entering Hancock’s office, she barely noticed Fahrenheit as she left, grumbling under her breath.

“And there she is! How is my little dream girl doing today?” He seemed awfully chipper, given how Fahr stormed out.

“Don’t you look like the cat that ate the canary.” She crossed her arms and smiled. “What did you get up to while I was sleeping?”

He gave a very unimpressive “Nothing. Scouts honor.” Hancock stifled a chuckle when Payne’s eyebrow popped up, unconvinced. “Seriously!”

“First Kent, then Chuck… and now you! What is with everyone today?” Payne was trying not to let her frustration show, but this whole morning was starting to get on her nerves.

Hancock shrugged and started half-heartedly flipping through a paper. He tried to hide it, but his half-cocked smile refused to leave his face. Payne ignore it for as long as she could, but eventually gave in to her baser urges.

“Spill it! You are driving me insane! Just tell me what the fuck is going on!”

“Oh, but it’ll ruin the surprise!” Payne launched stained pillow at his head. “FINE!” he put his hands up in surrender. “Honestly, I’m surprised Kent didn’t let the cat out of the bag already. I was sure he would run off and blab to you as soon as he figured out why I was needling him with questions.”

Payne waited, but Hancock seemed pleased to leave it at that.

“AND?” she prompted.

“Go pack a bag! I’m taking you on a bit of a vacation. Think of it like a little payback for keeping this walking corpse out of the grave.” Payne’s jaw dropped a bit, but before she could recover, he added, “And that’s all I’m going to say until we’re on the road.”

An hour later, the pair finally stepped into the deserted street, bags and weapons in hand.

“Okay, now where are we going?” Payne demanded.

Hancock waved a finger. “Not yet. We have to meet up with a few people first.”

They walked on. Try as she might, she couldn’t wheedle any more information out of him. Eventually she fell in step with him, stewing in the silence.

“Oh, don’t be like that.” Hancock stopped. “You’ll like it, I promise. Just lighten up a bit. This is supposed to be fun!”

Seeing his earnest face, most of the sourness Payne felt melted away.

“Okay… but remember the last ‘trip’ you took me on. It ended with a pile of spoiled mirelurk meat, Brotherhood goons and Fahrenheit hating my guts.”

“Fair enough. This time, I’m bringing along someone a bit more amicable.”

They continued to hike until they got to what looked like a small single-story warehouse. Rows of orderly mutfruit trees sat to one side, tended by a handful of Mr. Handy robots. As they got closer, Payne realized that the warehouse was actually a greenhouse, the inside bursting with greenery. A ramshackle home stood to one side of the building. Payne guessed it was a recent addition.

A smarmy voiced Handy with a green painted chassis greeted them. “Well, this is just super! We love to have visitors! Are you ready to bargain in the garden?”

“Hey there, brother. Is the General around?” Hancock asked casually.

“Come right this way!” The robot floated off in the direction of the shack. “Take a peek behind door number one!”

“Thanks.”

Hancock walked up to the door and gave it a knock. Nate opened the door, dressed only in a pair of jeans and a sweat stained undershirt.

“Hancock? Welcome to Graygarden! The best robot run farm in the Commonwealth.” Something caught his eye. Nate leaned out of the door and yelled around the building. “Hey, Strong! Could you put that over there with the others? Thanks, pal!”

From behind the greenhouse, the muscular super mutant nodded an acknowledgement as he lugged a rusty truck frame to a pile of scrap nearby.

“Why don’t you come in.” He quickly wiped his hands off on his pants before welcoming the pair into the small home’s only room. The room housed a small loveseat, a slapdash kitchenette and a single bed tucked in a corner. “I wasn’t expecting you to get here until tomorrow morning.”

“Well, someone tipped off the guest of honor, but why wait? Besides, don’t you agree that it would be much more impressive to see the place all lit up?”

Nate smirked. “Who let the cat out of the bag?” He added sarcastically, “Let me guess. Fahrenheit?”

Hancock snorted. “Almost let the cat out of the bag… so don’t say anything. And it was Kent, apparently.”

“I’m right here guys!” Payne gave Hancock a playful shove.

“Well, if you really want to leave tonight, I have some stuff around here I need to take care of. Feel free to relax in here, if you want. I’ve got some goodies in the cooler over there.”

With that, Nate ducked out of the shack, leaving the pair alone.

“Good to know that you don’t consider a robot farm a hot vacation spot.” Payne plunked down on the worn couch.

“What? Don’t you find the place charming?” Hancock stretched an arm over her shoulders after lighting a cigarette. “And what’s that old saying? Don’t look a limp horse in the mouth?”

“Charming, yeah, I suppose… the gameshow host bot was a nice touch. And it’s gift horse, not limp horse.”

“You excited yet?”

Payne thought about it for a moment. “Given I haven’t the slightest clue where the fuck you’re dragging me off to in the middle of the night… yeah, I suppose I am.”

“Perfect.” He leaned over and gave her a little peck on her cheek. “I can’t wait to see your face when you figure it out.”

After an hour of vegging on the couch, Nate returned with Strong in tow. Soon they were on the road, picking their way across the back roads of the Commonwealth wasteland. They kept away from any trouble, avoiding any of the sparse habitations they came across, both friendly and hostile. The terrain grew rocky as they followed an old highway. Out of the predawn mist, strange red spires dotted the horizon before them, some lit by hidden spotlights at their base. It took a moment for the familiar shape to register in Payne’s head. Why were there 15-foot-tall Nuka-Cola bottles out here in the middle of nowhere? Then it dawned on her. She stopped in her tracks.

The rest of the group turned to look at her.

“Are you kidding me?” Payne asked, gob smacked. She looked down from the monuments at Hancock’s grinning face. “We’re going to NUKA-WORLD?!”

“Happy now?”

“OH, FUCK YEAH!” Payne could barely keep her delight from forcing her to running ahead. She was beaming when they walked under the giant Nuka-World sign that spanned the wide road between two crumbling parking structures. This was going to be amazing!

At the end of the road stood an old transit center, complete with a fleet of derelict buses.

Nate chatted with Hancock as they walked. “This whole place was filled with Gunners the first time I came here. They were dug in pretty good, but between me, Codsworth and a handful of frag grenades… we made short work of them.”

Payne looked around, picking out the small prewar details left behind by long dead… what were they called… beverageers? Plenty of tourism industry trade magazines had followed the beverage tycoon John-Caleb Bradberton’s attempt to open his Nuka-Cola themed amusement part. The big wigs in Las Vegas drooled over each leaked photo and anonymous interview, while the rank and file worker worried about how much business would be sucked away from the East Coast. Bottle shaped trash cans, crown wearing mascots pointing the way on signs… even just the kitschy red and white theming. All of it was over the top and campy, and it thrilled her each time she saw some new and gaudy detail.

Into the bowels of the station they went. At the base of the stairs sat a bright red monorail train. A cheerful recording touted a percentage of each admission fee being donated to the long forgotten armed forces. It was a bit of a trial fitting Strong into the cabin, but soon they were flying through the air, suspended above the glowing bones of the once magnificent park. Looking out over vast lands, Payne’s giddy smile faded. She felt something well up inside, something that was a stinging, painful kind of sweet. The announcers voice faded away from her ears.

Feeling a warm arm around her waist, she let Hancock pull her aside.

“You okay there?” he whispered.

“Yeah… it’s just…” she floundered before found the words. “This place… it feels so much like home.”

#antique champagne #ao3 #fallout 4 #hancock #kent #strong #sole survivor #nuka world #fan fiction #fanfic #fan fic

[zen3to5]

J/H 4-04: Hyde Goes Cruisin’

Okay, time for a page-one rewrite!

Some of you could probably guess that this episode would be on the list for a rewrite project like this. And I actually think it's been changed enough that the original title doesn't fit anymore. So, instead of "Hyde Gets the Girl," you have "Hyde Goes Cruisin'." We assume that 4-03, "Pinciotti vs. Forman," remains the same.

A few scenes here adapt material, not only from scenes cut from other rewritten scripts, but also the characters from the old That '70s Show website. My understanding is that those were treated as semi-official, so I figured they were fair game.

FF.Net AO3

---

SHOW TITLE   INT. FORMAN BASEMENT - DAY   A slow afternoon. HYDE sits in his chair, ERIC sits on one end of the couch, and FEZ on the other. The boys are watching HOLLYWOOD SQUARES, though only Fez seems invested.   FEZ: Elke Sommer to block. Elke Sommer to block. (it doesn’t work) Oh, you stupid son of a bitch!   ERIC: (sighs) Donna loved Hollywood Squares.   HYDE: Ah, Forman. Come on, man. Give it a rest, huh? So you’re single now. That’s a good thing! Now you’re like me, man. You’re free to be with lots of subpar, somewhat sleazy chicks. It’s Christmas, baby!   FEZ: Oh, you disguise your heart, Hyde, but I know you need love.   HYDE: Why’s that?   FEZ: (beat) ‘Cause I need it.   ERIC: (to Hyde) No, he’s right, man. I mean, Donna and I might have broken up, but you liked Jackie and you never even had her. You’re telling me that doesn’t hurt?   HYDE: Come on, Forman. You didn’t think that was serious, did you? I was just settin’ up for the biggest burn ever on Kelso.   ERIC: You got them back together.   HYDE: (shrugs) Know when to fold ‘em, man. (stands) Now, hey – this Friday night, you’re coming out cruisin’ for chicks with me in the El Camino. Of course, if we meet anyone hot, I’m taking her, but I’m sure we can find you a girl just this side of gross.   He claps Eric on the shoulder and exits through the basement door.   ERIC: (to Fez) No. I don’t care what he says. That unholy little demon crush Hyde had on Jackie, that was real, and it hurts him that she’s back with Kelso. And just once, I wish we could catch him with his guard down about it, so we could make fun of him. We’d be all, “hey, Hyde...”   He gestures wildly, looking for the right insult.   ERIC (cont’d): “You really liked a girl and you blew it! Yeah, burn! Welcome to Hell!” (beat) Oh, God, I’m in Hell!   He throws his head back and moans as Fez turns back to the TV.

MAIN CREDITS   BUMPER   INT. FORMAN KITCHEN - DAY   Early afternoon. Friday has come. KITTY sits at the kitchen table, going through one of many catalogues she has out. They all concern interior design.   RED enters from the living room, sees Kitty reading.   RED: What’s all this?   KITTY: Hmm? Oh, well, I’ve been taking so much work for the church home with me, I’m thinking of turning one of the empty rooms we have into a workspace.   RED: (beat) When you say “empty rooms,” are you counting my garage?   KITTY: No.   RED: Sounds great. I’ll find you a good, cheap contractor.   KITTY: Oh, no, no, no, no. This is something I want to handle myself.   RED: This is gonna be expensive, isn’t it?   KITTY: Maybe.   RED: Don’t you like anything cheap?   KITTY: I like you.   She smiles up at him. Red rolls his eyes and heads to the fridge for a beer.   Eric enters from the basement and heads for the patio door.   ERIC: Hey. Hyde and I are going tonight.   KITTY: Oh, good. I asked Jackie over for some decorating help, so it’ll be nice for Steven to have something to do on a Friday night without his girlfriend.   ERIC: Mom, we keep telling you, Jackie is not...   He recognizes the opening for a burn, and he takes it.   ERIC (cont’d): ... Ever going to pass up a chance to share her knowledge of interior design, and if that means giving up a date night – well then, that’s just a sacrifice Hyde will have to make.   Kitty chuckles and smiles at him. He grins back and heads out the patio door.   CUT TO:   EXT. HUB PARKING LOT – DAY   Most of the lot is taken up by a promotional booth and table for WFPP, and a white-and-green Volkswagen Samba. MAX stands by the table with a clipboard in hand. DONNA and her co-worker MELISSA man the booth, its speakers blaring out rock music.   KELSO and BOB circle admiringly around the Samba as a few other interested parties place hands on it.   KELSO: Oh, man! (to Bob) Oh, I hope I win this van! I really need a place to do it with Jackie.   He grins and turns back to the Samba, oblivious to Bob’s discomfort.   At the booth, Melissa nudges Donna with her elbow.   MELISSA: Check out that idiot’s ‘fro.   She points to Bob and chuckles.   DONNA: That’s my dad.   MELISSA: Oh! Uh...   DONNA: No... okay, yeah, you’re right.   They laugh as Max crosses over to the crowd around the van.   MAX: Okay, listen up, everybody. Welcome to the WFPP Hand 2 Van giveaway. The rules are simple: you place one hand on the van. If you remove your hand for any reason, you’re out. Last person to remove his hand wins the van.   Those interested, including Bob and Kelso, place a hand on the Samba.   MAX (cont’d): Any questions?   One DUPE raises his hand – the hand he had on the van.   MAX (cont’d): You’re out.   The dupe slinks away.   MAX (cont’d): Any other questions?   A disreputable-looking character with a bad moustache approaches – DANIEL.   DANIEL: Don’t start without me, Max.   MAX: Oh, God.   Slowly, confidently, Daniel makes his way around the van until he stands across from Kelso and Bob.   DANIEL: Hello. My name is Daniel, and I have won every WFPP contest since the Weber Gas Grill Trampoline Bounce of 1972. I am unbeatable. So, the choice is yours: joy or despair... pleasure or pain...   He slips a glove onto his right hand and holds it up.   DANIEL (cont’d): Life or death.   He slaps his hand down on the Samba.   DANIEL (cont’d): I am Daniel! And I cannot be beaten.   He is determined, Bob is unnerved, and Kelso is giddy and slightly impressed.   BUMPER   EXT. ROAD – EVENING   The El Camino is parked on the street in-between the Forman and Pinciotti homes. Hyde is at the wheel, Eric sits in the passenger’s seat, and Fez is wedged into the space in between.   HYDE: Alright, boys, let’s hit the road.   He starts up the car.   FEZ: Hyde, when we cruise a girl, how long do we have to talk to them before they will french us?   HYDE: That depends on what kind of girl you’re cruising for. Which is why I suggest you aim low. Real low.   ERIC: Well, I’m already at the bottom of a black pit of despair, so I think I’m about as low as I can get.   HYDE: (to Eric) Hey, none of that mopey crap, all right? (to Fez) And you, don’t come on all needy. You gotta be aloof.   FEZ: (beat) Did you just call me a loof? Because if so, I will have to kick you in your nads.   HYDE: No, man – aloof. Distant. Zen.   FEZ: (beat) Well, that’s not what “loof” means in my language.   HYDE: Look, I don’t care what you think it means, that’s what it means here. Now, come on – let’s ride.   He shifts out of park, Fez turns on the radio, and off they go.   CUT TO:   MONTAGE, moving from evening to night. Set to “We Gotta Get You A Woman” by Todd Rundgren. Beginning on a side shot of the El Camino pulling up to a light. Hyde, Eric and Fez look out the passenger window, grinning and nodding at what they see. And what they see is, in succession:   A) A SHORT-HAIRED BLONDE with pouty lips.   BLONDE: I’m on my way to Bible study. You in?   B) AN OLDER WOMAN.   OLDER WOMAN: You with the curly hair – I think I used to date your dad. Isn’t that a turn-on?   C) A LONG-HAIRED PRISSY GIRL.   PRISSY: I don’t know... I usually only date guys who aren’t as good-looking as me. Otherwise, I’d never date.   D) AN INTENSE GIRL.   INTENSE GIRL: My boyfriend’s in jail, so I guess I could fool around. (beat) Wait... I think he just busted out...   E) A BIG-TOOTHED REDHEAD.   REDHEAD: You know, I’m workin’ the pedals here with just one real leg. Wanna guess which one it is?   F) A MOUSY BRUNETTE, too paralyzed with fear to say anything. She giggles nervously and speeds off.   END MONTAGE. It’s now dark outside. The El Camino idles in a parking space. Hyde is chill, but Eric and Fez both look disturbed.   ERIC:  Well, that was all... deeply unsettling.   FEZ: (to Hyde) How many women who do not cause nightmares do you get in this way?   HYDE: I’d say it averages out to nine chicks a month. Subtract the six who turn out psycho, the two who get too attached, and the one that ditches ya.   ERIC: (beat) That comes to zero women.   HYDE: (shrugs) Hey, I’ve still got the El Camino.   He pats the dashboard as he brings his car into park.   ERIC: I don’t know, Hyde. Does a car and nine no-gos a month really fill the void left by a certain tiny cheerleader? One shrill of voice and intolerable for the sane among us, but with a certain naïve charm that some curly-haired rebels just can’t resist?   HYDE: Does a Vista Cruiser and a bitchy attitude make up for running off the hottest redhead in Wisconsin?   He exits the car, leaving Eric to consider that. Fez leans forward to look out the still-open driver’s door and call after Hyde:   FEZ: This is not over, Johnny Cool! (to Eric) Boy, what a loof.   CUT TO:   INT. FORMAN KITCHEN – NIGHT   Kitty and her catalogues have moved over to the stovetop. She stands over it with JACKIE at her side. Red sits at the kitchen table, eating a sandwich.   KITTY: Thank you for helping me figure out what to do with my new workspace, Jackie. I’m sure you’d rather be out with your boyfriend on a Friday night, but -   JACKIE: Oh, please. I needed a reason to get away tonight. I couldn’t take another second of hearing how we’ll be “hittin’ the road with his new wheels.”   KITTY: (shakes head) Oh, don’t get me started on men and cars, we will be here all night.   She laughs and opens up one of the catalogues.   KITTY (cont’d): Now, most of what I do at the church is helping plan events and fundraisers, so I just need a nice little space to set up a desk and hunker down with the paperwork.   Jackie nods agreeably. She picks up a catalogue and flips through it. At a certain page, she gasps and holds it up for Kitty to see.   JACKIE:  What about this? The Le Palais Bulles look. Pierre Cardin built his house like this on the French Riviera. Ocean view, bean bags for furniture, and the whole house is shaped like a bubble.   KITTY: (beat) Okay, um... my house is shaped like a... like a house. A bean bag is not a desk. And we don’t have an ocean view. We don’t even have a Lake Michigan view. (laughs)   Jackie considers this, turns back to the catalogue.   JACKIE: Ooh, you could model your workspace after Priscilla Presley’s home. She’s got this giant gold chess set that shows off that she’s rich, but she’s also got those crochet patterns old ladies like. That’d be perfect for you, Mrs. Forman!   She beams and bobs on her feet. Kitty gives her a fixed smile, glances around her to Red. He grins back.   RED: How’s doing it yourself working out?   He takes a big bite of her sandwich as Jackie calls Kitty’s attention to another design.   BUMPER   EXT. HUB PARKING LOT - NIGHT   The Hand 2 Van contest goes on. A few have dropped out, but Bob, Kelso, and Daniel remain.   Donna crosses to Bob and passes a tin and a pick to his free hand.   DONNA: Here, Dad. Some mints and your Afro pick.   BOB: Oh, thank God, Donna. My hair was starting to look silly.   Donna smiles, gives Kelso a friendly jab on the shoulder, and heads back to the booth. Daniel follows her with his eyes the whole way.   DANIEL: Hey, check out the redhead.   BOB: That redhead is my baby girl, Donna. I’m her dad.   DANIEL: I want Donna to call me “daddy.”   Kelso’s jaw drops as Bob trembles with rage. Finally, he can’t take it anymore – he takes his hand off the van and advances on Daniel.   BOB: That’s it!   Max hurries over from the table.   MAX: Ah, Bob! You took your hand off the van – you lose!   Max shakes his head and walks away. Bob glares at Daniel.   BOB: This isn’t over.   DANIEL: It is for you. Now, get out of here.   He nods his head toward the street. Bob stares him down for a moment, then slinks off to Max’s table.   Daniel slides along the van to get right up in a grinning Kelso’s face.   DANIEL (cont’d): And so begins the battle of wits.   KELSO: Oh, man. I’ve never been good at wits.   DANIEL: (flat) Really?   BUMPER   MUSIC NOTE: “Rockaway Beach by the Ramones.   INT. HUB - NIGHT   Between it being Friday night and the giveaway going on outside, the Hub is happening – lots of teens, and lots of them girls. “Rockaway Beach” plays on the jukebox. Donna and Melissa chat near the window, and a tall, stout, badly-dressed and poorly groomed girl with glasses struts the floor – at last, we meet BIG RHONDA.   Hyde, Eric, and Fez enter. Donna crosses to them.   DONNA: Hey, guys. What’s going on?   HYDE: Quick pit stop.   DONNA: Cool. There’s a keg behind the radio booth and the guy watching it isn’t checking I.D.s.   The boys all nod and mosey on into the Hub. Hyde and Eric stop to talk to a DARK-HAIRED GIRL and her friends, but Fez’s eye lands on Big Rhonda, near the pinball machine. He crosses over to her.   FEZ: So, you are the notorious Big Rhonda?   RHONDA: Yep. That’s my name. You must be that little foreign cocoa puff.   Fez nods, looks Rhonda over. She gives him a friendly slug on the shoulder.   RHONDA (cont’d): Hey, wanna join me in hittin’ that keg outside? First one to down five cups buys me a hot dog.   Fez raises his eyebrows, intrigued. He allows Rhonda to lead him outside.   Near the bathroom door, Hyde and Eric chat up the dark-haired girl, who leans against the wall.   DARK-HAIRED GIRL: It’s not like head cheerleader’s always the most talented, but in my case, it’s true.   Neither of the boys has an answer to that. The girl leaves them to re-join her friends.   ERIC: (to Hyde) God, would you look at her? Small, dark, and shallow. Hey, just your type, Hyde.   HYDE: Looks like your type’s being picked up.   He points over Eric’s shoulder. Eric looks, sees Donna chatting with a good-looking guy.   Deflated, Eric sighs, wanders over to a round table and leans against it. He doesn’t even notice the cute girl, KATIE, sitting there. She looks up at him and smiles.   KATIE: Hey.   Eric doesn’t respond.   KATIE (cont’d): So... that Hand 2 Van contest, huh?   ERIC: Yuh-huh.   KATIE: And the words kind of sound alike, so that’s always fun.   ERIC: Look – no offense, but I’m really not in the mood for talking. I just broke up with my girlfriend, so…   KATIE: Aww... you poor thing.   She puts a hand on his arm.   KATIE (cont’d): You know, you have these sad lips that are just so hot.   ERIC: (beat) Really?   He pulls up a chair and sits across from Katie.   FADE TO BLACK   COMMERCIAL   BUMPER   INT. HUB – NIGHT   Picking up right where we left off. “Come On, Come On” by Cheap Trick now plays on the jukebox. Hyde chats with Melissa near the counter. Eric is still at the table with Katie. Fez and Rhonda have come back in from the keg and stand near the pinball machine.   RHONDA: This summer, I’m going to visit my aunt in Mississippi.   FEZ: Oh, you’re going away? That is sad.   RHONDA: Hey, you should come with me, chocolate milk!   She slaps him on the chest and downs what’s left of the beer in her cup.   At their table, Katie pulls her seat in closer to Eric, so that they’re right next to each other.   KATIE: When I looked up and saw you, I saw a guy who was wounded. The guy who sits in the dark, waiting for the light to find him again.   At that moment, Donna comes in from the contest. She sees Eric and Katie, and Eric sees her.   ERIC: (to Katie) If only I could find this light you speak of, then maybe – just maybe – my pain might go away.   KATIE: Would it help if I held you?   ERIC: I doubt it. (beat) But let’s try, Katie.   They hug.   ERIC (cont’d): Yeah, lower – yeah.   Donna remains by the door, fuming.   Hyde takes a sip from his red cup and looks Melissa over.   HYDE: So, what do you do for fun?   MELISSA: We’re in Wisconsin. So, nothing.   HYDE: So you wouldn’t want to do something some time?   MELISSA: Sorry. I did something last night, and I already made plans for some time.   She moves around him, brushing his shoulder with hers as she walks, and heads outside.   Fez and Rhonda have taken over an empty table. Fez stands on it and raises his red beer cup high. He’s not exactly steady on his feet.   FEZ: A toast: to all my good friends. I will miss you when I blow out of this burg with the beautiful Big Rhonda.   He actually picks up some applause.   FEZ (cont’d): Now, it’s off to Mississiphylis!   He downs the rest of his beer. He slips off the table and is caught bridal-style by Rhonda.   CUT TO:   EXT. HUB PARKING LOT – NIGHT   On goes the contest. Kelso and Daniel are all that’s left. Bob comes around the van with a coffee cup, hands it to Kelso.   BOB: Here, Kelso. Thought you might need some coffee to keep you going.   He exits, shooting Daniel a dirty look as he does so. Kelso quickly downs his coffee.   DANIEL: (to Kelso) Hey, you know what would be fun? Seeing which one of us could drink the most coffee, huh?   Kelso laughs and nods.   DANIEL (cont’d): Oh, no. You’ll just lose.   KELSO: No, I would not. I could so beat you!   DANIEL: Well, I doubt that.   KELSO: Oh, you’re goin’ down!   TIME LAPSE   Moments later. Kelso drains a cup of coffee and throws it down in triumph.   KELSO: That’s my six to your one!   DANIEL: Yeah, you really whipped me. Kelso, you ever been to Niagara Falls?   KELSO: Uh-uh.   DANIEL: Don’t you like the soothing sound of water?   KELSO: Yeah, I guess.   DANIEL: You ever sat beside a babbling brook, listening to the beautiful, steady stream of water?   KELSO: Well, I – okay, I don’t know if you realize this, but all this talk about water’s really making me have to go pee.   DANIEL: Oh, yeah, yeah. I’m sorry. Yeah, I can see that “urine” a lot of pain.   KELSO: Yeah, well, you better shut up, ‘cause you’re gonna have to go too.   DANIEL: That’s where you’re wrong: I am going.   He pulls up his pant leg, revealing a thermos strapped to his ankle with a tube stretching up into his pants.   CUT TO:   INT. FORMAN KITCHEN - NIGHT   The decorating continues, and not well. Red is still at the kitchen table, now reading a newspaper. Kitty leans on the stovetop, trying to keep calm. Jackie is the only one still upbeat as she keeps flipping through catalogues.   JACKIE: Ooh, what about this one, Mrs. Forman? (shows Kitty) Barbara Streisand has a big desk next to the antique armchair. And just look at that chandelier.   KITTY: (beat) A chandelier? What am I going to do with a chandelier? There are two rooms in this house that I could use as a workspace, and neither one is even tall enough for a chandelier!   JACKIE: Okay, I’m sensing you’re not in love with the chandelier. (flips through catalogue) Oh, but Lee Raziwill has this gorgeous -   Kitty takes the catalogue from Jackie and shuts it.   KITTY: Okay, okay – I’ve changed my mind. I think I’ll just bring in a contractor to set up my workspace.   RED: And there it is.   He folds up his newspaper and checks his watch.   RED (cont’d): And hey, it didn’t even take as long as I thought.   He grins at a pouting Kitty, stands, and exits into the living room.   KITTY: Oh, well. Thank you anyway, Jackie, for all the help you were... you were trying to give. Tell you what – the night’s still young. Why don’t you go see if you can catch up with your boyfriend?   JACKIE:  Yeah, I should probably check on Michael, see how that radio giveaway’s going.   KITTY: (beat) Michael? Honey, you mean Steven.   JACKIE: No, I mean Michael.   KITTY: But I thought you were going to check on your boyfriend.   JACKIE: Yeah... Michael is my boyfriend. We got back together weeks ago. Steven’s the one who made sure we made things up.   Kitty jaw goes slack as she stares at Jackie.   KITTY: You’re back together with Michael? All the time you kids spend in my house, and no one tells me anything!   She shakes her head and throws up her hands.   CUT TO:   INT. HUB - NIGHT   The jukebox now plays “Sweet Talkin’ Woman” by the Electric Light Orchestra. While Eric and Katie continue to chat (and Donna continues to fume), Hyde leads Fez by the shoulder toward the door, just of out earshot of Rhonda, who is scarfing down hot dogs at a table near the pinball.   FEZ: I know I just met her, Hyde, but I love her. She is sturdy. I want to climb her.   HYDE: Man, you are desperate to give it away.   FEZ: Yes. Yes I am.   HYDE: Okay, Fez, time for a little advice. First: if a chick outweighs you by thirty pounds, you’re in for trouble.   FEZ: Oh, I’ll put on weight. I’ll bridge the gap.   HYDE: And that brings me to my second point: when used separately, chicks and booze are a lot of fun. But mix ‘em up, and you end spending your summer ass-deep in a swamp down south in Dixie.   Fez looks down in thought as Hyde pats him on the back.   Eric and Katie have moved into the booth seat. Eric briefly glances at Donna as Katie rubs his back.   ERIC: (to Katie) If you really think that putting my head on your lap will make me feel better... I mean, I guess I should try.   He adjusts himself so that he can lie down in the booth seat with his head in Katie’s lap.   DONNA: All right, that’s it. (to Katie) Excuse me? Hi. I have some information -   Eric shoots upright.   ERIC: (to Katie) No, don’t listen to what she’s... I’m... she’s the one who hurt me!   DONNA: Uh-huh. Yeah. He dumped me.   KATIE: (gasps) You dumped her?   ERIC: Well, I had to. She wouldn’t... she wouldn’t take my ring.   KATIE: (to Donna) You wouldn’t take his ring?   DONNA: This is none of your business! (to Eric) And you are a sad little man.   Katie looks at Eric with much less sympathy, and he squirms uncomfortably in his seat.   CUT TO:   EXT. HUB PARKING LOT - NIGHT   A short time later. The contest is still ongoing between Kelso and Daniel. Max and Bob still man the table, while Donna and Melissa watch from the booth. But there’s a new presence in the lot: Jackie is at Kelso’s side, talking.   JACKIE: Michael, this is so much nicer than your old van. I mean, this pea-soup green is – ugh – but with a little paint job -   KELSO: You mean, like a mural, or like the Mystery Machine? Either way, I’m there!   JACKIE: (nods) Yeah, you could have an eagle, soaring majestically over the clouds, or a wild stallion charging through the desert.   KELSO: I bet ya Fez would like that one! But it might give him some ideas...   He and Jackie both wince at what kind of “ideas” he’s talking about.   KELSO (cont’d): Oh, what about one of those wizards surrounded by fire?   Daniel leans his head against the van. The conversation’s getting to him.   JACKIE: No, wait Michael, I’ve got it. The mural should be about – me!   DANIEL: Oh, my God.   KELSO: (to Jackie) Yeah, I could totally see you airbrushed on the side of the new Shaggin’ Wagon! Would you wanna be in your black dress or your new bikini?   JACKIE: Why are those my only choices? I have so many mural-worthy outfits to choose from.   KELSO: I guess that’s true. Like your lavender top with the dark gold scarf for winter.   JACKIE: Or my bottleneck paired with my red beret.   KELSO: Or your cheerleading uniform.   JACKIE: Or my -   DANIEL: Oh, my God!   He turns to face them.   DANIEL (cont’d): I can’t take it anymore! (mocking) “What should we paint the van? Shouldn’t it be me? What should I wear?”   He lets go of the van with both hands to grab Jackie and cover her mouth.   DANIEL (cont’d): SHUT UP!   But that’s Max’s cue. With a portable transmitter and microphone on him, he jumps up and crosses to the van.   MAX: And we finally have a winner!   Daniel, in shock, releases Jackie, while Kelso hops up and down, still not letting go of the van. Donna and Melissa cross to Bob, and they all applaud.   KELSO: I did it! Oh, my God, I won! (to Daniel) Who’s the best? I’m the best! Loser!   DANIEL: I’m not a loser, okay? I win everything. I don’t lose, I win! Because I’m a winner!   He slowly slinks away, calling back as he exits:   DANIEL (cont’d): I’m a winner!   With him gone, Max adjusts the transmitter and crosses to Kelso and Jackie.   MAX: So, Michael Kelso, tell Wisconsin how it feels to be WFPP’s new Hand 2 Van winner.   He holds out the microphone for Kelso, who leans in.   KELSO: Well, I guess I have to say it like this, Max: if this van’s a-rockin’, we’re in there doing it.   JACKIE: Michael!   KELSO: Oh, I’m sorry. I’m doing it with Jackie Burkhart!   Max, Bob, Donna, and Melissa all shake their heads as Jackie slaps Kelso in the chest.   CUT TO:   INT. FORMAN KITCHEN – NIGHT   A short time later. Kitty is still up, back at the kitchen table with her catalogues. A portable radio, shut off, is on the table too.   Eric and Hyde enter through the patio door.   KITTY: Hello, boys.   Eric keeps walking, all the way to the basement, but Hyde stops at the kitchen table.   HYDE: Hey, Mrs. Forman. What are you doing up so late?   KITTY: Oh, just getting a few things together to show the contractor. (taps the catalogue page) You know, I do like this wallpaper Lee Radziwill used here. Guess Jackie had the right idea after all. (laughs)   HYDE: You had Jackie over?   KITTY: Uh-huh.   HYDE: (looks left and right) She still around?   KITTY: No, she went to go check on Michael. (taps radio) He just won the van giveaway. They cut the broadcast when Jackie started yelling at him for... well, for saying what they’d be doing in the van.   HYDE: Huh.   He leans on the back of a chair as he looks off into space. Kitty looks up at him in sympathy, pats his hand.   KITTY: That was a very selfless thing you did, getting them back together. I can only imagine how hard that was for you.   Hyde stirs; he realizes his guard’s down.   KITTY (cont’d): It didn’t really sink in until now, did it?   HYDE: What? No! Come on, man, that’s – pfft! Like I care.   He shrugs, jabs at the air. Kitty sees through the display. She stands, brings Hyde’s head down for a kiss on the cheek, and pats him on the shoulder before exiting into the living room.   Once she’s gone, Hyde takes his sunglasses off. He runs a hand down his face and stares off again.   Eric comes running back in from the basement.   ERIC: Oh, YES! Burn, baby, burn!   He points and snickers as Hyde scowls.   FADE TO BLACK   CREDITS   INT. HUB – NIGHT   The crowd has finally thinned out. It’s now just Rhonda, Fez, and Donna at a round table.   FEZ: (to Rhonda) Rhonda, I cannot go to Mississippi.   RHONDA: (tearing up) So, you’re not coming?   FEZ: I’m sorry. But maybe we can go to the movies sometime.   RHONDA: And make out in the theater? Yeah! Call me.   She kisses Fez on the cheek and struts out the door.   DONNA: (to Fez) Good God, sober up, man.   FEZ: Oh, screw it, Donna. Fez likes them big, Fez likes them small, Fez likes them all.   Donna laughs and claps him on the arm.   END.

#z's fics #that 70s show #zenmasters #jackie x hyde #zen3to5 #fan fiction #fan script

[lailaliquorice]

for the longest time

part two is here!! in case you haven’t, please read ‘I have been a fool’ first c:

this is pure undiluted fluff and I love it so much. proof I can write something other than angst/hurt/comfort lol. and maybe it makes up for the angst I left you with this afternoon. these two are so s o f t and I can’t deal

tw for general hospital things again 

The TV in her room was playing dimly as Cathy dozed lightly in the midmorning sunlight, not quite asleep enough that she couldn’t hear it but not awake enough that she was paying any attention to it. It felt too quiet without something making noise in the background, too used to living in a house with five not particularly quiet people to feel comfortable in silence anymore. The staff had been around with breakfast a little while ago, with Cathy feeling well enough to eat a proper meal for the first time since she was admitted thanks to the anti-nausea medication that she’d been given through an IV for the last 24 hours.  That drip had been disconnected along with the heart monitor, but she still had her oxygen tube and fluids drip hooked up while she waited out the last of the drug’s effects.

All the queens had spent most of the previous day with her, only leaving to do their evening show, and even though Anne had been granted another night off Aragon had practically dragged her home with them so that she could shower and sleep in a proper bed. They’d texted throughout the evening though, with Cathy grateful for Anne’s refusal to leave her feeling lonely even though she wasn’t there in person. She’d promised that she would come in as soon as they let her the following morning though, so Cathy was content to sleep the time away until her arrival.

The sound of the door opening made Cathy open her eyes and glance over, smiling when she saw Anne stood almost hesitantly in the doorway. “Hey you,” she said, walking over and sitting down on the edge of the bed. Cathy quickly noticed that she was clutching something behind her back, but decided not to call her out on it until Anne revealed it herself. “How are you feeling, sleepyhead?” she teased, though her genuine care still shone through.

“Oi,” Cathy said good-humouredly, yawning as she sat up slowly and changed the bed’s incline settings so she could still lean against the pillow. There had been chaos the previous day when Anna had discovered that the bed had a remote control, resulting in Jane confiscating the remote when she returned from the café to find Cathy, Anne, and Kat sat on a mattress that was above Jane’s eye level. “I think I’m allowed to be sleepy, thank you very much. But I’m feeling a lot better, thank goodness.”

Anne nodded with a smile. “Good good. What have the doctors said?”

Cathy hummed for a moment as she thought back to what she’d been told when she was reviewed the previous evening. “They think that I’m almost clear since I’ve stopped feeling nauseous and the ‘hangover’ is nearly gone,” she said, doing the finger quotes motion at ‘hangover’ with her un-tubed hand since it wasn’t really a hangover in the technical sense. “My memory hasn’t come back yet but they said it’s a typical case of drug-induced amnesia and will improve over the next few days. And I should be able to come home this afternoon.” She smiled brightly at that, looking forward to getting back to her own bedroom.

“That’s nice to know, I’ve missed having you around,” Anne said, ducking her head a little as her cheeks flushed a light pink. She seemed to hesitate for a moment, wringing her hands together nervously, but before Cathy could ask her what was wrong she inhaled deeply and spoke all in a hurry. “Look. There’s something I’ve wanted to tell you for a bit, and after- after what happened I want to tell you now because what scared me the most was that I thought I’d never be able to tell you it again.”

She looked like a deer about to bolt when she finished, prompting Cathy to reach out and take her hand. “What is it? I’m listening,” she said softly, running her thumb over Anne’s knuckles when she let out a shaky breath.

“Thanks,” Anne muttered, squeezing Cathy’s fingers as she pulled the mysterious item out from behind her back. It was a torn out page from her notebook which she unfolded as she explained “I’m not good with words sometimes so I wrote it down. I know I said it accidentally yesterday but I want to do it properly,” she said, glancing up to meet Cathy’s eyes. When Cathy smiled encouragingly at her she returned it weakly before beginning to read aloud.

“Cathy. I don’t even really know what to say, because you’re the one who’s so amazing with words and all I can do is try to keep up. I wish I could have known you in my old life because I know we’d have been friends for sure, but I’m glad I know you in this life because this time round we’re allowed to be more than that. I think you’re amazing. You have the most lovely singing voice and your message in the show is really powerful but there’s more to you than that. I love how much you care about your work and how much you smile when you talk about it. I love how you always know what’s going through my mind. I love that snort you do when you’re laughing really hard. I guess I just love you. And maybe this is silly and a bit creepy because you’re elegance and beauty and I’m just an awkward mess who can’t deal with feelings but you’ve always been able to see that there’s more to me than just that. So maybe there’s hope that you might feel the same. Yours if you want me, Anne.”

The hand held in Cathy’s was trembling as she finished, hanging her head and sighing roughly before she looked up at Cathy with tearful eyes. “So yeah, that’s it,” she finished, looking at her with the same unguarded hope that had shone in her eyes when Cathy had first held her in her arms. Her voice wavered a little as she added. “Say anything. Please just say anything.”

“You are silly, y’know.”

Anne looked up in horror at Cathy’s words, but Cathy just continued to stroke Anne’s hand as she smiled at her. “You’re no awkward mess. You’re witty, you’re clever, you’re kind, and you’re braver than you’ll ever give yourself credit for. I’ve admired you for nearly five hundred years and it’s an hour to call you my friend, but I’d like to call you something more because the only thing that can make me feel giddy is you smiling at me. You’re beyond brilliant, and I love you too Anne.” As she spoke, she watched as Anne’s terror turned into a beaming grin that could have outshone the sun.

They were both still for a moment, the air heavy with the weight of their confessions, before Anne abandoned her letter and moved closer to Cathy. “Oh just shut up and kiss me you poetic idiot,” she said, still grinning as she cupped Cathy’s jaw with a tentative hand.

“Coming from you,” Cathy quipped before leaning forwards to meet Anne’s lips.

The oxygen tube beneath Cathy’s nose bumped against Anne’s upper lip when they kissed, causing them both to laugh as they drew apart. Anne watched with wide eyes as Cathy unhooked the tube from around her ears and abandoned it next to her before tugging Anne’s arm to pull her in again, one hand buried in Anne’s hair and the other resting on her shoulder as they kissed.

Anne’s hands lingered at her jaw when they slowly parted for the second time, and Cathy felt like she could have drowned in her beautiful eyes as Anne slowly ran her thumb over her cheekbone. But then she gave an embarrassed smile and dropped her head to rest on Cathy’s chest, letting out a quiet “Hnnnnng” as Cathy laughed softly.

“What?” she asked, her hand running over Anne’s hair to rest at the nape of her neck.

“Told you ’m not good at feelings,” Anne mumbled into Cathy’s chest, wrapping her arms around her before almost whispering a quiet “Love you.”

Cathy beamed at that, overwhelmed by her own rush of emotions for a moment at the sight of Anne with every single defensive wall taken down. “I love you too,” she said, mindful of the tube in her hand as she adjusted her position so they were both lying down in the same position as they slept in the previous morning.

But this time Anne leaned up to kiss her cheek before resting her head in the crook of Cathy’s neck, and Cathy didn’t think she’d ever been happier.

#THEY'RE SOFT AH #six the musical #six the musical fanfiction #six the musical fanfic #parrlyn #anne boleyn #catherine parr #laila's writing

[justkending]

Knock, Knock. Part 27.

Chapter Summary: You get home from the airport and are greeted by a good friend when you get home. Things escalate later too...

Pairing: (single) Jensen x Reader

Warnings: Cussing. Fluff. Slight Smut?

Word Count: 3400+

A/N: This series is going on a lot longer than I thought it would. I will more than likely be wrapping it up soon! All in good time though, and won’t leave any loose ends;) Let me know what you all think! Feedback is appreciated! xoxox

Part 27:

Thank God the ride home was quiet and just filled with telling your driver directions here and there. The rest of the time you were going through your phone seeing all the news of, “Jensen Ackles and a New Girl?” “Is Jensen Ackles finally off the market again?” “What does Danneel think of Jensen and his new significant other?” “Who is the mystery girl that J. Ackles has wrapped up in his arms?”

You rolled your eyes at all the nonsense. Jensen was right though, they didn’t have any pictures of you holding hands or kissing, but they did have you two being really close when he was trying to shield you from the cameras. Luckily, you really couldn’t see your face in any of them because of the angles and your sunglasses.

Was this what your life was going to be like all the time now? I mean you had been out and about with Gen and Jared before, but the paparazzi was never really a problem. Sure you had a few fans and people come up every once and a while to take pictures with them, but they never even gave you a second glance half the time.

Now, that’s all they wanted to do was to get up and personal with you. Find out who you were. What color eyes and hair color you had? What was your job? How did you know Jensen? How do your ex’s feel about this? Was it serious? How long had you two been with each other? All that stuff that half of you were still trying to figure out for yourself.

“Ok, we’re here.” your driver said sweetly turning to smile at you. “Nice house. Fancy neighborhood you’re in.”

“Family friend actually.” you said gathering your things, and also not wanting anyone to know where you lived. If this person found out he was at Jensen’s house, who knew if he would leak that he dropped off the mystery woman everyone was freaking out about. “I’m just dropping in to visit for a little.”

“Oh, well have a great time! Do you need any help with the bags?”

“No thank you! I should be good!” you thanked as you pulled it all out.

You waved him off as he drove down the street, and started your walk to the front door. You pulled out your key, and were just about to put it in the lock when it opened abruptly making you slightly fumble back. You grabbed at your heart caught off guard at the motion.

“Y/N!” Jared said grinning widely at you. “We missed you kiddo.” he said moving to grab your bigger bags leaving you with just your backpack.

“Hey Jar! You scared the shit out of me.” you sighed walking in behind him.

“Sorry about that. I saw the car pull up and immediately rushed to see you.” he laughed stopping in the living room and turning to give you a big bear hug. “When Jensen told me you were grabbing a Uber instead of riding back with us I was confused, but once we got in the car he pulled up all the news that's floating around.”

“Yeah, that…” you sighed loudly. “Things are definitely changing, that's for sure.”

“How you feeling about all that by the way?” he said concern evident on his face.

You let out a long breath before answering. “Honestly, I’m fine. We’ll figure it all out. I’m just glad the feelings are all out there now. No more fighting them, and trying to put them in the back of my mind.” you chuckled.

“Good thing too. I wasn’t sure how much longer I could wait before I confessed everything and anything to you.” Jensen said making an entrance into the room.

“There you are!” you smiled. “I was wondering where you were.”

He walked over with a huge smile plastered on to his face, and wrapped his arms around your waist picking you up off the ground as he gave you a tight hug, and pulled you close to him. Just when he was putting you back down, he leaned down and gave you a quick peck on the lips. One that you gladly returned with a smile etched on your face as you leaned into it.

“Ok, ok. I get it. You’re all cutesy and in the beginning of a relationship, but this is going to take me a second to get use to.” Jared said shaking his head as he went to the couch to sit down.

“Oh, hush. You saw this coming from a mile away.” Jensen said still having an arm wrapped around your waist.

“How would he have known?” you asked looking up at Jensen.

“I-” he started, but Jared interrupted.

“He’s been asking me when he could ask you out literally since the day he met you.” Jared answered grabbing the remote, and flicking on the TV.

“Really?” you teased squeezing Jensen closer to you. “Is that so?”

He started to blush.

“Yes, but our friend here told me I needed to lay off.” he said throwing Jared under the bus.

“Is that true Jared?” you asked turning to him with a raised eyebrow.

“Maybe. You were such a close friend Y/N/N that I didn’t want things to end bad and make things awkward. It sounds selfish now that I say it out loud, but I was just looking out for you two.” he said almost like he was a puppy who had just got scolded.

“It’s ok Jar. I’m not mad.” you chuckled lightly as you pulled away from Jensen and went to grab your suitcases. “I know you only had good intentions about it.”

“Besides, I think it worked out for the better anyway. You guys got to know each other as friends before diving head first into a relationship.” he smiled happy that you weren’t mad, and actually proud of himself.

“Sure…” you dragged out. “Cause that was your plan all along wasn’t it?” you said sarcastically.

“I’ll take credit for it.” he said smiling and closing his eyes like a toddler proud of his artwork.

You scoffed, but couldn't help the smile that formed on your own face.

“I’m going to go unpack, take a shower, and check some emails. I’ll be back down in a little.” you said turning for the stairs Jensen’s eyes on you the whole time.

“You just got home. Don’t you want to sit and relax.” he said wiggling his eyebrows at the last word.

“Hey! I’m right here!” Jared shouted throwing a pillow at his friend.

“I think we’ll have plenty of time to relax Ackles. Right now, I want get this airplane smell off me, and into some new clothes.” you winked as you started up the stairs. “Promise, I’ll be back in 30 to 45 minutes top.” you disappeared onto the second level of the house, and Jensen watched until you were out of sight.

He was still trying to wrap his head around the fact that you and him were even a thing. Now that it was, he didn’t want you out of reach for even a minute. Especially since he hadn’t really got to show you what you mean to him since you’ve literally been in public your whole 5 hours of your relationship. Now that you were home…

“Damn. You really got it bad for her.” Jared said interrupting his thoughts.

“What? I-”

“Don’t try to hide it. You haven’t torn your eyes away from her since she walked in.” Jared laughed crossing his feet on the coffee table as he flicked through channels. “She’s really got you in your head doesn’t she?”

Jensen scoffed and went to join his friend on the couch.

“I-I…” Jared just gave him a side look before turning back to the TV. “Ok, fine! Yes, I got it bad, and you know what? I’m not afraid to admit it. I finally have her, and I’m literally the happiest man on earth.” Jensen said falling into the couch and throwing his arms over the back. A genuine, joy filled smile on his face.

“Wow. I never knew when I would see the day.” Jared said now staring at his friend.

“What day?”

“You’re in love dude.”

“What?! Jared-”

“Don’t fight me on it Jay. I didn’t even see you this giddy when you were with Danneel, and Gen and I thought she was going to be the one.”

“What are you talking about? We just started dating not even 12 hours ago-”

“Doesn’t matter. You have feelings for her more than you even know.” Jared said plain and simple. “Listen, I was going to hang out here since it’s late and everyone is asleep at home, but I think I’ll go ahead and hit the hay. You and Y/N take some time to yourselves. I mean you love birds do need some alone time-”

“Jared, love is such a strong word. I don’t know-”

“You never know at the beginning.” Jared interrupt as he got up and headed to the door. Jensen right on his heels. He turned to his friend when he reached the door. “Then one day… It’s as plain as daylight. You ask yourself how the hell you didn’t see it before, and want to slap yourself in the face for ignoring how blatantly obvious it was.” Jensen just gave him a blank stare. “You’ll see it soon enough.” he opened the door, and took a step out. “Tell Y/N Gen wants to hang out tomorrow if she can. We can all get lunch or dinner or something. See you later dude!” he waved.

By the time Jensen registered the whole conversation Jared was already headed out of the driveway in his car.

“Wait!” he mumbled to himself. “Love?” he said still looking out the door. “It’s too early for that right?”

He thought about it for a few minutes stuck in the doorway. Then he shook his head trying to clear the thoughts. This was too much to think about right now. Right now, he wanted to see you again. Even if it had been only 20 minutes. But like a school boy who just found out his crush liked him back, he still had a flutter in his heart when he thought about you. That wasn’t love? Was it?

__

He made his way upstairs hoping that you were out of the shower by now. Sure enough, the bathroom door was open and the room was empty, but filled with steam showing you had just got out. He walked across the hall to your room and put an ear to the door.

He heard the sound of your record player playing Love me do by The Beatles. Of course that’s what was playing. A grin pulled at his lip before he gently knocked on the door.

“Come in!” you shouted from the other side.

Jensen walked in and found you on the ground with your computer in your lap, and papers spread all around you. You had on some leggings and a sports bra, with a towel wrapped around your head. It reminded him of the first time he came home from Vancouver, and you left him with a bruised nose showing him just how capable of handling yourself you were.

Whatever you were looking at, you were extremely focused on. You hadn’t even acknowledge him walking in as you sorted through some papers, and tried to balance the falling towel on your head. The corner of his lips pulled up into a smirk looking at how comfortable you were around him already. Maybe Jared was right. It was a good thing you guys were friends before you dated. You skipped the whole having the feeling you needed to ‘look decent for each other all the time’ stage.

Yet again, you always look perfect even with no make-up, hair up in a towel, and he definitely wasn’t going to complain about you not wearing a shirt.

He tucked his hands into his pockets as he looked down at all the papers not able to make out what they were exactly, and stood behind you.

“What’s all this?”

“Hmm?” you hummed putting a pen in your mouth as you reached over for another file. “Oh, when I got out of the shower and went to check my emails, I saw that I have an IEP meeting coming up.”

“An IEP meeting?” He asked sitting on your bed and looking over your shoulder.

“Yeah, Individualized Education Program.” you said turning to him. Confusion written all over his face. You giggled, and turned back to the mess in front of you as you removed the towel from your hair. “It’s paperwork and assessments we do for children with disabilities that helps them learn better in school. Technically just a meeting to see what we can do to accommodate their struggles, and make sure they are getting the best education they can. Since I’m the school counselor, I’m required to be there and help come up with an accommodation plan.”

You stood up, and ruffled your hair as you took the towel over to dry on your vanity chair. When you turned around you saw Jensen’s eyes glued to your body, and remembered how you weren’t wearing a shirt.

“Sorry, forgot I just got out of the shower. I should probably put some clothes on.” you chuckled embarrassed.  You blushed, and walked over to your dresser pulling out an oversized OU t-shirt, but before you could put it on, Jensen was just inches away.

“Hey, I’m not complaining.” he said pulling your hips to him. “I like this look.”

You laughed and leaned into his touch. Your back was against his chest as he kept you close.

“Jay-”

“You smell really good.” he purred into your ear.

“Well, I did just get out of the shower.” you teased throwing your head back onto his shoulder.

He took this opportunity to really look you over. Your face was mere inches from his and all he could think of to do was stare and smile.

“What are you looking at?” you chuckled smiling and showing your perfect smile.

“You.” he answered.

“Wow, you’re a cheesy one aren’t you Ackles?” you said pulling away just slightly, but he kept you from getting too far as he pulled you back, and spun you to where you were now facing each other, but he still had his arms wrapped around your waist. “What’s gotten into you?” you laughed again placing your hands on his chest as you looked up at him through your long eyelashes.

“You’re stunning, you know that?” he smiled looking back and forth between your eyes.

“I don’t know about that, but-”

“No, really. How the hell did I not make a move sooner?”

“You’ve said that once or twice. But you know? I’m just as much at fault. I could’ve easily made a mover sooner too.”

“Well then I guess we were both stupid and at fault for this not happening earlier.”

“Very. Honestly though? I liked getting to know you as a person before hand.”

“Oh yeah. I think I can agree with that.” he said looking up as if he were thinking about it before looking back at you. “Hey, what do you say we go on a date tonight? Our first official one?”

You cocked your head. “What kinda date are we talking?”

“Not sure yet. Have anything in mind?” he asked.

“Can we stay in? Maybe order in, and watch a movie?” you answered.

“You don’t want to go out?”

“Nah, if we did that then I would have to keep my hands to myself.” you said with a sly look.

“Oh.” Jensen said raising his eyebrows. “We wouldn’t want that.” he teased back. “Dinner and a movie it is. Keeping it plain and simple.”

“Just how I like it.” you said with a soft smile. Jensen looked down at your lips and pulled his bottom lip with his teeth. You watched as he did it, and quickly found yourself reciprocating the look. “You bite your lip like that again, and I’m not sure if I can hold myself back.” you said as your eyes lingered on the pinkness of his lips.

“Why hold yourself back?” he questioned in a low tone.

“Good question.” you said looking back up into his now almost black eyes.

You didn’t hesitate to close the very slim gap that was between you two, and Jensen didn’t hesitate to meet you halfway. You both found yourselves in a heated make out session that was slowly moving toward the bed.

Jensen kept a tight, but gentle grip on your hips as he pulled you closer to him. You both started shuffling to the edge of the bed. You weren’t sure exactly where this was going to end up, but after all this pent up emotions you shared for each other, you weren’t exactly upset where you were standing now.

You felt his tongue needily swipe across your bottom lip, and without thinking twice opened up to him. Damn was he a good kisser. Your hands started to explore upward, and grabbed onto the short hairs on the back of his head as you deepened the kiss. A low moan was the result of the movement. His hands traveled up your body as well sending shivers and goosebumps with every inch he touched. He eventually made it to your face and cupped both of his hands around your cheek pulling you close.

Next thing you knew, the back of his knees were hitting the bed causing you both to fall back on the perfectly made bed. You both grunted at the force, and you landed on top of him. You broke off laughing at the incident, and him smiling at the pure sound of heaven coming out of your mouth.

You stared at each other for a brief second before he pulled you back to him, and continued the passion that was filling the room. The next swift movement of him flipping you to where you were on your back, and he was hovering over you catching you off guard, but made you more excited in the moment nonetheless.

You could tell things were escalating quickly, but before you could decide to let this feeling of extasy continue or to cool off, his phone interrupted you for the second time today.

He pulled back annoyed at the interruption, but you just giggled and placed a hand on your kiss swollen lips.

“You’ve got to be kidding me! Can’t a man have a moment?” he was still hovering over you as he reached in his back pocket and pulled out his phone. He looked down at it seeing who it was, and rolling his eyes. “I have to take this.” he said looking down at you sadly.

“It’s fine Jens.” you laughed placing a hand on his chest and feeling his heartbeat racing. “Take it.”

He leaned down giving you a quick peck before tossing his body over, picking it up, and walking out of the room and smiling at you before closing the door behind him.

You sat up resting on your elbow as you watched him go out.

“Probably a good thing that we were interrupted. That was getting a little heated.” you breathed out catching your breath. You stood up and grabbed the shirt that you meant to put on a while ago, and threw it over your head.

You walked over to the vanity, and looked at your disheveled damp hair. You groaned at the mess it was in, and combed through it with your fingers before grabbing some styling product to help tame it a bit.

Once you had it the way you wanted, you let out a content sigh and walked back over to the paperwork scattered all over the floor. Of course they would send you all this work over break. It wasn’t like this could wait one more week. Sure, this kid needed an IEP, but you could have waited like 2 days before going back to school and been fine.

You rolled your eyes as you grabbed your laptop and some other pieces of paper, and relocated to your now shifted bed.

Just about 10 minutes later Jensen knocked again.

“Come in!” you shouted again, and he made his way in looking at his phone. You could see a different emotion on his face, but you weren’t quite sure what it was. “Hey. Everything ok?” you asked putting the papers down.

“Yeah, yeah.” he said running a hand through his messy hair. “It’s just I completely forgot about something.”

“What’s that?”

He paused looking back at his phone then at you with a face that was almost apologetic.

“My parents are coming over tomorrow morning.”

Tags:

@shamlesslydean @sleepless-sin @unabashedsoul97 @sandlee44 @gripmetight-raisemefromperdition @cabbagewithissues @supersleepygoat @anotherwaywardsister @spnwoman@ravengirl94 @carryonmywaywardcaptain @ezilyamuzed @thosekidswhohuntmonsters@purpleskiesandcherrypies @anise-d-castle6 @adoptdontshoppets @casper57x @tailsoflightning@spookycowz @eve05glee @snffbeebee @angelessquirrel @mirandaaustin93 @natura1phenomenon@tftumblin @gh0stgurl @screechingartisancashbailiff @kersumgen @herscrunchiehairtie@dreaminemz @staradorned

#supernatural series #supernatural #SPN #SPN series #spn reader insert #Jensen Ackles #jensen x reader #jensen ackles x reader #jensen ackles x y/n #jensen ackles series #knock knock #justkending #ask justkending

[princess-of-france]

Also- since Love's Labour's Lost has been on the brain, and you are such a cool theatre person: dreamcast for LLL? Thank you so much!

OMFG MY FAVORITE COMEDY YES YES YES 

*blows kazoo*

(Also, I’m cracking up at you thinking I’m a “cool theater person,” because I promise that’s a wonderfully accidental illusion; in reality, I’m just a cryptid who’s entire genetic makeup consists of triple-espresso lattes, Gmail push notifications, Shakespeare plays, and tears. But you’re very kind!)

Before I answer this amazing Ask, I think I should clarify that my dreamcast for LLL already exists — or, at least, it existed in 2018 — and I had the dazzling, life-affirming pleasure of seeing them perform my beloved plotless comedy at my favorite theater festival on the planet: the Oregon Shakespeare Festival.

So here’s to Amanda Dennart and her IMPECCABLE Love’s Labour’s Lost:

^^^ Yes, that is King Ferdinand of Navarre, played by the once and future Daniel José Molina, meeting the Princess of France — the fabulous Alejandra Escalante — with a paper bag over his motherfucking head so that he doesn’t break his kingly oath of Not Looking At Female For 3 Years. (Fun fact: these two are now married!)

[Photo credit: Jenny Graham.]

BUT NOW TO THE MAIN EVENT:

Critically, I think LLL is a play about eight young people experiencing love for the first time and struggling to reconcile that love with their desire to be the Cleverest Person in the Room. Like so many whip-smart young people, the Crazy Eight equate cavalier carelessness with power, but the problem is: true love requires radical, wholehearted, unbearable vulnerability. It demands chaos and madness and mess and mistakes. True love asks us to be willing to look like an idiot. And most young people just aren’t ready for that, the first time it happens. It’s why the ending of this play is so goddam devastating.

And it’s why it’s so important to me that my cast list for the Crazy Eight reflects the youth, innocence, and inexperience I see baked into every one of their lines. Love has to seem like a first-time visitor to all of them. Love has to shake up their worldview like a snow globe, bowl them over, and then leave them impermeably altered. Love has to be the thing that makes them grow up. 

So, with that, I am proud to present...

~THE NAVARRE NERDS~

1. KING FERDINAND OF NAVARRE — Paapa Essiedu

Love of my complete life. I don’t know if there’s a better actor with a bigger heart anywhere on earth. His Henry VI was utterly inspired, so I know he can be Kingly. Plus, he’s a passionate advocate for decolonizing Shakespeare and making classical theater accessible to all and...yeah. I adore him. 

2. BEROWNE — Anthony Boyle

THIS IDIOT. I had to find a picture of him laughing, because he’s played a lot of Moody Broody Types, but OMG when he cracks a grin... Anthony is just a jewel of an actor: versatile, intense, thoughtful, emotionally articulate. He’ll keep Paapa’s Ferdie laughing, but also bring out the big guns for Berowne’s gorgeous character arc from horny cynic to lovesick wooer to chastened fool.

3. DUMAINE — Alfred Enoch

Perfect angel darling. There’s no doubt in my mind that Alfie can do Smug, Suave, Would-Be-James Bond Dumaine as well as Dorky, Clumsy, Foot-Constantly-in-Mouth Dumaine with equal flair. Also, I love him. <3

4. LONGAVILLE — George MacKay

Apparently, this sweetheart is playing Hamlet soon in the new Ophelia movie, which is HILARIOUS, because he looks like the most Innocent Innocent to ever Innocent. I suppose this is what makes him a good actor. And he is very good.

~LES FILLES~

5. PRINCESS OF FRANCE — Lily James

This goddess is always getting cast as ingenues who fall in love with their eyes and hearts wide open, which is all fine and good. But I wanna see her fall in love against her will, against her better judgment, and with stubborn denial attending her every step of the way...partly because Lily is up to the challenge, and partly because it would be precious af.

6. ROSALINE — Karla Crome

BAMF. Berowne won’t know what hit him. Karla is talented in a way most of us can only dream about, but even more importantly, she is whip-smart, self-possessed, and in love with herself. Get it, girl.

7. KATHARINE — Shay Mitchell

It’s hard to beat Shay for Sleek, Feline Intelligence. I like to imagine Katharine as the ultimate duchess: rich, spoiled, overeducated, overprivileged, dressed to the nines every minute of every day. But she carries so much pain behind the mask. Being fabulous is no substitute for losing your big sister. And I think Shay can do justice to all those layers.

8. MARIA — Francesca Mills

I had the honor of seeing Francesca in Rachel Chavkin’s epic production of American Clock at the Old Vic this past winter. In a cast of over 20 brilliant actors, she emerged as the brightest star. I have never fallen in love with an actress so quickly. Sweet, inquisitive, sassy, and smart, with a crystalline voice, Francesca is the ultimate heroine. Her Maria will be the most adorable in human history, I think.

9. BOYET — Tamsin Greig

Imho, no one does Blustery Spinster Energy better than Tamsin. (See her performance as Miss Bates in the 2009 BBC miniseries, Emma.) My favorite version of Boyet is the adult female chaperone that the Princess and her ladies gleefully dress up as a man to stymie Ferdinand’s guards. It makes 5.2 all the more giddy and revelatory, and also it just makes narrative sense. Tamsin will play the beleaguered and increasingly exasperated Wine Mom to perfection.

~THE PSEUDO-SCHOLARS~

10. DON ADRIANO DE ARMADO — Riz Ahmed

I just can’t even express how much I love Riz. He dissolves completely into every single role he plays, no matter how absurd the character may seem on paper. And that is a very pertinent qualification for playing Armado, because he has the hard-fought distinction of being the most Abjectly Batshit Character in this bonkers play. Also I just really wanna get his autograph help

11. MOTE — Kiernan Shipka

THIS GIRL. Oh man, I don’t even know where to begin. She’s so flipping good at her craft, and at such a young age!! Honestly, I’d hate her if she weren’t so damn precious. All she needs to do is learn how to do a Scottish accent and then she’ll be 100% ready to play the wee snickering Watson to Armado’s pirate-Holmes. I’ve always read Mote as Armado’s platonic life partner slash surrogate daughter. She’s probably the only person in the world who knows Armado’s social security number. (Plus, Riz is a sweetheart, so you just know they’ll become great friends!)

12. DR. HOLOFERNES — Olivia Colman

What can I say? She’ll play the broad, slapstick comic relief stock character of Il Dottore to perfection...right up until the moment she doesn’t. Then she’ll make us all sob. “This is not generous, not gentle, not humble!” (V.ii.2570)

13. NATHANIEL — Cyril Nri

Can’t you just see this angel loving the crap out of Olivia’s Holofernes?? Like, he probably built an extension onto his rectory home JUST to give the famous visiting Italian academic a place to stay during her time in Navarre. Great actor, great human, great smile. 11/10

~BELOW-STAIRS~

14. COSTARD — Andy Samberg

My only Costard. I mean, he’s the only white boy I know who could play such a cowardly fuckboi of a character without turning him into a 2-D caricature. Not to mention the fact that Andy is a spectacular improv actor, so he can invent a lot of new lines and jokes for the hallboy! Win-win!

15. JAQUENETTA — Phoebe Waller-Bridge

Because I want the oft-disregarded Jaquenetta to be the Narrator of this whole wild shebang, I need an actor who can foster a deliciously familiar, non-4th-wall relationship with the audience and/or camera. Phoebe is the undisputed Queen of this. She’ll be STELLAR. And she and Andy will make people cry from laughing so hard.

16. CONSTABLE ANTHONY DULL — Andre Braugher

I love the idea of this Juilliard-trained classical actor sitting quietly with his crossword puzzle in the back of the polished oak Navarre library, watching a group of the Dumbest Smart People in human history talking themselves into a tizzy over false Latin and prickets and excrement and bad, mis-delivered iambic hexametric sonnets and just chuckling to himself. (Also: BB99 reunion!)

17. MERCADÉ — Randall Park

Tbh, I feel bad giving such a small part to such a phenomenal actor, but the thing about Mercadé is that he is like the BIGGEST small part in all of Shakespeare. He’s right up there with the First Servant in Lear in terms of the sheer narrative punch he packs into just a few short lines. And I think the best Mercadé is the one who has a personal relationship to the Princess. Maybe he was a personal aide to her father, the King? Maybe he helped raise her? Regardless, I think their conversation at the end of 5.2 is more than just the delivery of a sad message. It’s a communion between two grieving patriots of France. I want an actor whose warm heart will shine through that brief interchange. Randall can obviously do that, tenfold.

Aaaaaaand I think that’s it! Thanks again for the Ask, Lauren!! This was an absolute treat. xx Claire

[krsnlove]

Butterflies

A/N: Prompt from @alj4890

Pairing: Amanda[OC] x Elliott [OC], Liam x Riley, Drake x Olivia, Maxwell

Rating: PG

Tagging: @alj4890 @thecordoniandiaries @vickypoochoices @cora-nova @darley1101

Amanda studied her reflection in the mirror before frantically shaking her head. She slipped off the millionth dress she’s tried on tonight in a fit of frustration. The pile of clothes on her bed, chaise lounge, and floor seemed to grow as the big hand on the clock nearby ticked away. Nothing in her closet seemed right.

Not for tonight anyway.

A groan escaped her mouth as she searched her closet for a dress to wear. It was too late to stop by the boutique and she mentally chastised herself for allowing time to get away from her. Of all the days to be running late, it had to be today.

A rapid knock on her bedroom door startled the Duchess of St. Orella. Peeved at the disturbance of her search, Amanda grudgingly opened the door.

“Yes?,” her words came out with a touch of annoyance she immediately regretted once she saw the figure standing there. Her long-time butler stood at the door with a garment bag. He quickly gave her a short bow and handed her a sealed envelope before inviting himself into the room.

“For you, my Lady,” he announced as he delicately laid the closed garment bag on her bed. Amanda stared at the familiar hand-writing on the envelope and looked at her butler.

“Is there anything else I may assist you with?,” he asked. Amanda narrowed her eyes at him. She could see his attempts at hiding a smile but knew better than to pester him with questions. She sighed and let out a small chuckle before dismissing him and turned her attention to the envelope in her hand.

“What are you up to,” she murmured to herself. Opening the envelope Amanda ran her hand over the stationery on the sheet of paper folded in half. She read the words out loud to no one in particular:

“Saw this in a shop and thought of you. I bet myself you’d look stunning in this. Try to prove me wrong tonight?

-Elliott”

Amanda grinned to herself, rereading the note a few times before pressing the sheet of paper to her chest. Elliott was always doing something to make her swoon, as much as she despised that word and action. It was almost ridiculous how romantic the man is. Even from their first encounter, it seemed to be straight out of those cheesy romantic movies.

Her hands glide over the garment bag before pulling on the zipper. The sight of the beautiful royal blue gown carefully tucked inside stunned her for a moment. She holds the dress in front of her and takes in the features. The high slit bottom and low-cut top in a v-shape made the dress both complicated and elegant. It was perfect for tonight. The fact Elliott remembered her house colors made her involuntarily sigh.

Excitedly, she carefully slipped into the dress and made the final adjustments to her hair and make-up.

1 HOUR LATER

Amanda sucked in her breath and slowly exhaled as she descended the spiral staircase of her home. Tonight’s charity ball for Cordonia’s orphanages had taken weeks to plan but the outcome was always worth it when she would see the smiling faces of the children the money would be helping. It was a cause Amanda held close to her heart and always made her anxious.

But tonight’s gathering gave her another reason to worry over. She had invited Elliott to attend and he accepted. It would be his first at a Cordonian court event and him escorting her tonight would confirm the gossip that surrounded their relationship in the press.

It had been a few months when Elliott McKingley boldly asked her on a date and Olivia agreeing on Amanda’s behalf. Since then the days were filled with text messages and phone calls or video chats. Dates were random as Elliott’s main offices are located in New York City, a fact Amanda didn’t like to be reminded of, but being CEO of a Fortune 500 company made it both easier and more difficult for him to visit Cordonia.

She moves closer to the bottom of the staircase where Elliott’s handsome face is waiting for her. The black and white tuxedo he has on seemed to be made just for him as it tailored to his masculine body perfectly. His black curly hair is brushed to the side and the dangerous dimpled grin on his face completed his look. Amanda tried to hide her giddy smile sensing his eyes on her, watching every single move she made. Until finally, she reaches the bottom of the staircase.

“It’s exhausting being right, you know that?,” Elliott asked with an arrogant grin. Amanda let out a hopeless sigh followed by a small chuckle. “You look better than I envisioned in that dress,” he leaned in and softly grazed her cheek with his lips and suddenly her knees felt like jello.

“You clean up nice,” she looked down at his tuxedo. Elliott gave a small bow and then began to do a series of poses in his suit. Heads turned in their direction as Amanda’s laughter filled the hall before she clamped her own hand over her mouth.

“Come on. We have to get in there. We have the first dance,” she nodded her head towards the ball room. Elliott stood up straight and held out his arm for her before leading her into the room with the waiting guests.

“That’s my doing right there,” Olivia said with a smirk as she nodded towards the waltzing couple in the middle of the floor. Drake looked over at Elliott and Amanda before shrugging his shoulders.

“And that’s my doing over there,” he nodded towards Liam and Riley. “Which is better cause Liam outranks some average CEO from America.”

“Amanda outranks some waitress from America,” she shot back.

“Touché. But now that she’s a Queen,” he gave her pitiful smile, “mine outrank yours.” He tipped his glass to her in salute before taking a sip.

“Is everything a competition with you two?,” Maxwell asked with a touch of annoyance in his voice. Olivia opened her mouth to return a scathing reply but soon feels Drake’s hand on her thigh tighten its hold. Glancing at him sideways, he shakes his head no, and she closes her mouth but not before letting out a grunt of frustration.

“Oh look. Liam and Riley are joining Amanda. Let’s go,” Drake’s forced enthusiasm isn’t lost on either Olivia or Maxwell as Drake begins to pull her towards the middle of the dance floor.

“You know he’s still having a hard time with this,” Drake tells Olivia in a whispered voice as they move away from Maxwell.

“It isn’t my fault. He had the chance,” she whispered back. “It’s been months. He needs to move on!”

“I know that ‘Liv,” Drake’s voice is barely above a whisper now, “but let the man come to terms with this on his own without your gloating.”

Olivia begins to notice the stares from nearby couples at their harshly whispered conversation and purposely glares back in return. Since she and Drake have become a bit friendlier with each other these past few months, the gossip surrounding their relationship ran rampant.

“Duchess,” Drake’s voice softened causing Olivia to look back at him. “Do we agree? No more conversations about Amanda and the average looking American?”

The side of her lips turned upwards into a small grin. Drake could never acknowledge how handsome Elliot is much to her amusement. She leaned closer into him until her lips are inches from his ear.

“Okay Walker,” she whispered seductively, “but if you ever silence me again like you did earlier,” she paused for effect allowing the closeness fill her senses and tightened her hold on him, “I’ll destroy you.”

Drake grinned at the threat and looked into her eyes, “Is that a promise?”

A few feet away Elliott and Amanda watch the interaction between the infamous duo.

“What do you think they’re talking about?,” he asked.

“Knowing those two,” Amanda answered with a raised eyebrow, “Olivia probably threatened Drake and he’s loving it.”

“You have weird friends,” Elliot mused. Amanda elbowed his side emitting a small cough from his lips. “Pointy Elbows 3 Ribs 0,” he commented once he was able to find his voice.

Before Amanda has the chance to apologize she sees Adelaide charging towards them. Her eyes solely focused on Elliott.

“Lady Amanda!,” Adelaide greeted her and allowed herself to tear her eyes away from Elliott. “This is a lovely event. I’m sure we’ll be able to donate a large sum of money to the orphanages tonight,” she said before turning to Elliott. “And who do we have here?”

“This is a very good friend of mine,” Amanda began to make introductions and it wasn’t long before Adelaide coaxed Elliott into asking her for a dance.

“Will you be okay?,” Elliott asked in a low voice. Amanda let out a small chuckle at his genuinely concerned look.

“I’ve been to a million of these events. I’ll be fine sitting out for one dance,” she told him. “It might be even more,” she teased once she noticed Adelaide impatiently waiting nearby.

“I’ll be right back,” he called over his shoulder while being pulled in the opposite direction.

Amanda kept her laugh to herself as she watched Adelaide dance with Elliott. A few times he had to move her roaming hands back up to his shoulders until she finally pulled him into a close hug. She shook her head no when Elliott looked over to her and mouthed the words ‘help’ when Adelaide tugged him close.

“You look wonderful tonight Amanda,” she turned around to the sound of the familiar voice. Maxwell stood  with a champagne glass in an all black tuxedo looking handsome as ever.

“Thanks Maxwell,” she greeted him with a smile, “You don't look bad yourself.”

“I try,” he said attempting a smile.

“Are you enjoying yourself tonight?,” she asked.

“I am. Annica won’t stop talking about how beautiful everything looks. You’ve really outdone yourself this year.”

“I’m glad she approves. Leave it to you to date Cordonia’s number one interior designer and to bring her tonight no less,” she teased. Maxwell let out a laugh and shrugged his shoulders.

“But I can’t take credit for all of this. Elliott has been such a huge help too. I think most of tonight’s success is because of him.”

Maxwell nodded his head and said nothing. It was proving difficult nowadays to not hear about Elliott.

“He’s lucky to have you,” Maxwell said in a low voice. Amanda acknowledged his statement with a small nod letting her gaze settle on Elliott.

“He is, isn’t he?,” she agreed with a teasing smile.

Maxwell follows her gaze to the American who has stolen her away from him. The one who was able to capture Amanda’s heart. The one who succeeded where he failed.

“Maxwell...,” her voice cut through his thoughts. He notices the troubled look on her face and gives her a reassuring smile.

“I’m okay,” he automatically replies.

“Are you?”

“I’m always okay Amanda,” he said before taking a sip from his champagne glass. “You look happy and that is what always mattered to me.”

“Maxwell,” her voice broke for a moment and she hesitated before continuing, “Please know...I never meant to hurt you.”

He flashed her a small smile and closed the distance between them until she was within his reach. Allowing himself to take in her facial features, the same ones he took for granted before and now haunted him in his dreams, he leaned in and whispered into her ear.

“You could never hurt me ‘Manda,” he said right before placing a kiss on her cheek. “You’ll always be my girl.”

#maxwell beaumont #maxwell x oc #the royal romance #oc galore #elliott x amanda

[tjovalboy]

Royals

(TJ and Marty- dog adoption fair)

TJ and Marty’s clasped hands swung between them as they trekked home after school. It seemed that all the other kids has rushed away right as the school bell rung, and they were left together on the sidewalk with no companions except for the occasional squirrel and light breeze.

“So, then, Mr. Gray just gave us all five hundred points of extra credit on accident and he still hasn’t noticed!” TJ was in the middle of explaining, but Marty halted and was staring at something at the park next to them. Damn, his English class story apparently wasn’t as compelling as he thought it was. “What are you looking at?” he asked.

“Sorry,” he apologized quickly, but a smile tugged the corners of his mouth. “There’s a dog adoption festival over there and I really wanna see it,” he said with a little jump.

TJ was never good at saying no to him before, and this wasn’t an exception even though he was looking forward to slumping on his couch and starting his weekend as soon as possible. He squeezed his hand tighter. “Let’s go, then,” he grinned as he ran across the grass dragging Marty behind him.

Various tents with cages and dogs of all breeds and sizes greeted them with happy, or pissed off, barks as they cruised by. They were all so cute, and he was surprised at how much fun he was already having even if they hadn’t done anything at all.

“I’m gonna die from all this cuteness,” Marty said, maybe reading his mind as they craned their necks left and right to get a look at every section.

“I think I am, too,” he agreed, but with his intensity was puny compared to Marty’s. His boyfriend had this tooth baring smile on his face that looked like his brain was gonna combust all over him, and he swore he felt his hand shaking.

Eventually, they stopped wandering and peered into a wire dog pen that took space under a billowing red tent. It went up about as high as their waists and a mini herd of baby Yorkies scrambled and crashed into each other to get their paws up on the fence where they leaned in. TJ remembered that these were shelter dogs, which was probably why the sight of TJ and Marty oogling over them made them the happiest and most giddy creatures on the planet. If Marty was shaking before, he had tears in his eyes now.

“TJ, I think I’m going to faint.”

A short woman with curly blonde hair and a red “Dog Fair” t-shirt appeared next to them. “Yes, I know they’re adorable, but please don’t pass out. I already have enough dog poop to clean up, I’m not looking to drag a kid out either,” she smiled, folding her arms with a clipboard in hand. TJ and Marty laughed politely with a hint of discomfort, as they did with strangers. “They’re baby Yorkshire Terriers, about a year old,” she pointed out. “No mother around and they were found wandering somewhere in Salt Lake CIty.”

God, that really was depressing. She didn’t even know for sure that’s where they came from. Why did bad things have to happen to the world’s most adorable creatures?

“Hey, Marty,” he tapped his elbow. “If you could name every single one of these puppies, what would you name them?” he asked. He counted six of them.

“Philip, Chad, Kyle, Noah, Donald, and Cash,” he pointed at each one and didn’t hesitate. The adoption worker giggled along with TJ.

“One-- you’d give them all human names? And two-- where did those names come from so quickly?” he asserted through a laugh.

“In my world, all dogs have normal people names. It’s funnier that way, and it’s just facts.”

“Okay.” He was still confused, but he had gotten used to not asking for further explanations from the boy. Marty just knew what he was talking about all the time, even if it was absolutely nothing that clicked together. Like the dogs, it was adorable.  

“And they’re named after these really annoying f-boy guys in my science class. It’s like they hate each other, but then they don’t.”

“You’d name puppies after them?”

“I figured that, by association, I’ll be less annoyed in class because I’ll see them and just think of these puppies,” he took him through his logic. Wow, his boyfriend was weird. “I’m not weird. I have a method,” he answered his thoughts again. TJ couldn’t help but appreciate him in his life just a little bit more.

TJ reached for Marty’s hand again and took another last survey of the dogs. “We’ll take Philip,” he called out. “I mean, this one right here.”

Marty’s eyes shot wide open and he shook him. “Ohmygosh yes! Are you kidding me?”

“I don’t know what I’m doing either, but we’re getting a dog!”

It took signing all the papers, pretending they were over eighteen, and walking little black and brown, knotted-haired Philip out of the park with a leash around her neck for Marty to start freaking out. It came like clockwork.

“TJ, what the freak! What are we going to do with a freaking dog?! We’re in middle school!” he lost his head for a completely different reason than before and his hand loosened on the leash. TJ took it from him.

“Marty, it’s cool. Everything is figured out.”

“Can you not be so chill all the time? We just bought a living animal and have no way of taking care of it!” he yelled.

Philip trotted along the concrete, sniffing bushes and trees peeing at every one, causing many pauses during their walk to their neighborhood. He was definitely the cutest one.

“My little cousin, Alice, was supposed to come to this fair today with my aunts to pick a dog, but she’s home with a cold today,” TJ explained. “I figured I’d just make things more convenient for her. She loves Yorkies.”

“Oh.”

Marty didn’t say much else for about five more pee breaks. FInally, he tilted his head and nudged it into the crook of TJ’s neck as they walked. It was oddly comfortable. “That was nice,” he said.

TJ chuckled. Alice was waiting for his fluffy surprise, but he knew it wouldn’t hurt for them to walk a little slower. Though she was young, she had an odd obsession with the royals, so he knew the name “Philip” would suit her taste fine.

Marty would be with him when he told her all about it.

#andi mack #tarty #did this because i wanted to mention my friends' names in a fic #also tary needs some fluff #literal fluff because dogs